¦r, <¦_::..: |;j [:. '^(J,",

3 9002 05423 3227

C^v »s°

'^ I give thefe Books
, fpr. the founding of a, College & this Colony*''

• ILKMR&IElf •

7903

This book was digitized by Microsoft Corporation in
cooperation with Yale University Library, 2008. You
may not reproduce this digitized copy of the book for
any purpose other than for scholarship, research,
educational, or, in limited quantity, personal use. You
may not distribute or provide access to this digitized copy
(or modified or partial versions of it) for commercial purposes.

INDIANA MISCELLANY:

CONSISTING OF

SKETCHES OF INDIAN LIFE,

EARLY SETTLEMENT, CUSTOMS, AND HARDSHIPS OF THE PEOPLE,

INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL AND OF SCHOOLS.
TOGETHER WITH
Biographical Notices of the Pioneer Methodist
Preachers of the State,

REV. WILLIAM C. SMITH,
OF THE INDIANA CONFERENCE.

CINCINNATI:
PUBLISHED BY POE & HITCHCOCK,
FOR THE AUTHOR.

B. P. THOMPSON, PKIITTEB.
1867.

JHEp

TO

ESCENDANTS

THE EARLY SETTLERS OF INDIANA,
This Volume
18
RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED,
Bl
THE AUTHOR.

PBEFACE.

In the following pages I have not presumed
to write a history, but simply sketches and. inci
dents of the early settlement of Indiana, and
of some of the noble men and women who first
emigrated to her territory. Much of what I
have written has been from memory and per
sonal knowledge.
I have desired to rescue from oblivion some
incidents in the history of my native State, and
perpetuate the memory of some of the worthy
pioneers who endured all the hardships and
privations of a frontier life.
I have presented a brief sketch of the intro
duction of Methodism into Indiana. I would,
with pleasure, have given some account of the
introduction of other Christian denominations
into the State if I had been in possession of the
proper data to enable me to do so. Some of
them have acted a noble part in spreading the
"savor of a Redeemer's name" in Indiana.
I have not attempted to give a sketch of any

6 PREFACE.
living man — only those who have passed away.
There are others who are worthy to be had in
remembrance. Perhaps an abler pen will per
petuate their memory.
Doubtless imperfections and inaccuracies will
be discovered if the following pages are sub
jected to a critical examination ; nevertheless,
I hope the reader will find some entertainment.
Each chapter is designed to be complete of
itself, and may be perused to suit the con
venience of the reader. Hoping to find some
favor, I send this volume to the public.
WM. C. SMITH.
Martinsville, Ind., 1867.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

First Settling of Indiana — Vincennes — The Indians — Early Hard
ships and Privations — Struoture of the Cabins — How Fortified-
Indian Traits — Incidents — Killbuok  Pages 14-2?
CHAPTER II.
Eastern Indiana — The Pigeon-Roost Massaore of 1812 — Persons
Hilled — A Sugar-Camp Massacre — The Hudson Family — Horrible
Atrocities — An Incident — The Settlers Subject to Perpetual Fears —
An Indian Monster — Sources of Enjoyment  24-34
CHAPTER III.
Introduction of Schools; — School- Houses; how made — Rules for
Punishments— Playing-Spells and Kinds of Sports — New Testament
a Text-Book — Difficulties in Obtaining Teachers  35-38
CHAPTER IV.
Morals of the People — The First Murder in all the Eastern Part
of the State — Criss the Murderer — The Execution — Throngs of
People  :..........:......::  .;  39h12
CHAPTER V.
The Introduction of the Gospel among the First Settlers — The
Sabbath ; how spent — What Methodist Itineranoy has done for the
State — The Preachers and their Qualifications — A "Son of Thun
der " at a Camp Meeting — The Women Gifted in Prayer  43-48
CHAPTER VI.
Introduction of Methodism — Whitewater the name of the First
Circuit — Its Extent^Joseph Williams and John Sell — Church Sta-

8 CONTENTS.
tisties — Various Preachers and their Fields of Labor — Vincennes —
Anecdote of General Harrison — Additional Circuits Formed — Mr.
Axley and Bishop Morris — Old Western Conference Divided —
Further Statistics  Pages 49-61
CHAPTER VII.
Meeting-Houses — Meetings in the Cabins and Groves — Process of
Building the Primitive Churches — Carr's Meeting-House — Meth
odist Church in Wayne County — Men who Preached in it — Fine
Churches — The First Methodist Meeting-House in Indiana — Salem
the Third Meeting-House— First Frame Church Erected — Labors of
Rev. James Havens in Securing Subscriptions  62-70
CHAPTER VIII.
Camp Meetings — Character of the Worship and Services — The
Closing Exercises — The First Camp Meeting held — Rev. Hugh
Cull  71-75
CHAPTER IX.
Further Sketches and Incidents— The War of 1812-13 — Block
Houses — Hazards of Hunting — The Women of Those Days — Their
Skill with the Rifle — An Incident — Miss Patsey Odell and her Night
Adventure  76-83
CHAPTER X.
Christopher Roddy — His Frightful Wickedness — Challenged to
Fight — A Ridiculous End — Pitt, a Colored Man, and Roddy's
Promise to him  84-88
CHAPTER XI.
Three Friends — Death of the youngest — Death of a second one —
His Disturbance in Mind — Lingering Illness and Death of the
third— Solemn Warnings  89-93
CHAPTER XII.
George Julian — Early Training — Love of Adventure — His Quali
ties as a Singer, Class-Leader, etc. — A Sorrowful Experience — His
Death  94-97

CONTENTS. &
CHAPTER XCH.
Methodist Exhorters and their Services — Scarcity of Preachers —
Hardy Cain — James Honley — Spencer — John Doddridge. Pages 98-103
CHAPTER XIV.
Moral Heroines — The Women Not Ashamed or Afraid to Pray —
Their Attendance at Quarterly and Protracted Meetings — Nearly All
Passed Away  104-106
CHAPTER XV.
Progress of Methodism in the State — 1819 — Placing of the Cir
cuits — Calvin Ruter and other preachers — Number of Cirouits in
1823 — Increase of Members and general aspect of Method
ism  107-117
CHAPTER XVI.
Politics — Caucuses and Conventions unknown things — No Dem
ocrats, Whigs, or Republicans — Election Days — Stump Speeches —
The Raccoon and the Rooster as insignia — When and Why
Adopted — Joseph Chapman and Thomas Walpole — The "Ruffled-
Shirt Gentry "—A Shrewd Trick of Walpole's  117-124
CHAPTER XVII.
Mrs. Sarah Smith — Early Left an Orphan — Her Nobility of Char
acter — Unites with the Methodist Episcopal Church — The Inoree
River Valley Camp Meeting — Gifted in Prayer — Blessing of Perfect
Love— The War of 1812-13— Construction of Forts— Mrs. Smith's
Death  125-134
CHAPTER XVHI.
George Smith — Birthplace — Death of Both his Parents — Mar
riage — Conversion — Emigrates to the West — A Faithful Reader of
the Holy Scriptures — Last Days and Death — His Children.. ..135-144
CHAPTER XIX.
Rev. Moses Crume — His Awakening and Conversion — His Appoint
ments — Personal Appearance — His Piety — Death  145-147

10 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XX.
Rev. John Strange — Admitted on Trial 1811 — A Virginian by
birth — First Appointment — Indian Troubles — A Characteristic Inci
dent — Formation of the Illinois Conference — Personal Appearance —
Eccentricities — Power as a Preacher — Death  Pages 148-156
CHAPTER XXI.
Rev. Hugh Cull — Roman Catholic Parentage — Comes to Indiana —
His Physical Frame — His Preaching Abilities— Last Days  157-161
CHAPTER XXn.
Rev. John Gibson — Early Eduoation — A Terror to Evil-Doers — His
Zeal and Piety — An Incident  ,  162-164
CHAPTER XXHT.
Introduction of Methodism into Richmond — The " Friends " not
friendly to the New Religion — A Two Days' Meeting — A Time of
Power — An Incident — Mr. Henry — A New Church — Rev. Mr. Baugh-
man Warned — Happy Termination  165-176
CHAPTER XXIV.
Steadfastness of a Pious Wife^-Rev. S. R. Beggs — Mrs. H. —
Her Husband and His Wickedness — The Wife's Perplexities and
Troubles — A Love-Feast — Conversion of Mr. H  177-184
CHAPTER XXV.
Rev. Russel Bigelow — His Early Life — Admission into the Trav
eling Connection — Personal Knowledge of the Scriptures — An
Anecdote — His Eloquence — His Manners and Habits — His Mighty
Faith...„...  185-195
CHAPTER XXVI.
Rev. Allen Wiley — A Virginian by birth — Early Opportunities —
His Studies — A Hater of Pedantry — His Personal Appearance — As
a Pastor and Preacher — Extent of his.Labors  196-205
CHAPTER XXVII.
Rev. Nehemiah B. Griffith — His Conversion — Various Appoint
ments — His Death — His Faithfulness — Ability as a Preacher.. 206-209

CONTENTS. 11
CHAPTER XXVIII.
The Voung Lawyer — His First Effort at Early Culture — His Mar
riage — His Death-bed Experience and Confessions  Pages 210-223
CHAPTER XXIX.
James Epperson — A Bit of the Author's Experience — A Sad
Story— A Consultation — Weariness of Body and Gloom of Mind — A
Happy Dissipation — Rare Nobility of Character Displayed — An In
cident—Epperson's Early Life— His Gifts  224-235
CHAPTER XXX.
Hon. James Rariden — Early Life- — Intelleotual Powers — An Active
Politician and Jurist — His Large-Heartedness — A Story for Stingy
People  236-241
CHAPTER XXXI.
An Eccentric Circuit Steward — Neglecting Class Meeting — A
Reason Assigned — Quarterage — Paying Up  242-245
CHAPTER XXXII.
Rev. L. W. Berry, D. D.— Born in Vermont— W. B. Christie —
Berry as a Students — A Camp Meeting Incident — First Sermon —
Marriage — A Debate — Universalism — Different Appointments — Pres
ident of Indiana Asbury University — His Term of Service — Resig
nation — Goes to Iowa — Thence to Missouri — Death — His Character
istics — Tribute to his Memory  246-263
CHAPTER XXXIII.
Rev. James Havens— Early Life — Marriage — Conversion — Enters
the Ministry — Various Appointments — His Labors — An Incident of
Early Life — One of his Ministry — A Third — Peculiarities — Power in
Prayer — As a Conductor of Camp Meetings — Modes of Fighting
Satan — His Mental Powers — Ability as a Preacher — Illness and
Death  264-285
CHAPTER XXXIV.
Rev. Isaac Owen — Born in Vermont — Death of his Father — Early
Educational Opportunities Limited — As a Preacher — One of the En-

12 CONTENTS.
dowment Agents of Indiana Asbury University — Goes to California —
Personal Appearance — His Illness and Death  Pages 286-292
CHAPTER XXXV.
Edward Brown — Marriage — Conversion — As a Church Officer — A
Request concerning his own Funeral — Sickness and Death  293-298
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Rev. Calvin W. Ruter — Early Life in Obscurity — Received on
Trial in Ohio Conference 1818 — Samuel Hamilton — A Pentecostal
Camp Meeting — Frail Health — Member of the General Conference
of 1844 — Personal Appearance — Preaching Abilities — His Pathos —
His Death  299-304

INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER I.
FIRST SETTLING OF INDIANA.
Sixtt-six years ago what is now the great State
of Indiana was almost one unbroken wilderness.
Here and there, in the southern and south
eastern portions, a settler had broken the forest and
erected his rude log cabin, and a few towns had
been laid out.
Vincennes, on the Wabash Eiver, was an old
French post which had been settled sometime be
tween 1700 and 1735. Those who have written on
the subject differ as to the time. The probabilities
are it was settled as early as 1710. None fix the
period later than 1735. Those who desire more
particular information upon this subject will find it
in "Western Annals," by James H. Perkins. For
many years this was the solitary spot in the vast
wilderness inhabited by civilized man. The French
who had fixed their habitation here, so far from
civilization, by their intercourse with the Indians,

14 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
soon became very much assimilated into the manners
and customs of their savage life. It could not for
many years, therefore, hardly be called any thing
more than a town of half-savages. All middle and
northern Indiana was one wild wilderness, where
the red man roamed over hills and valleys free;
none to dispute his right save the wild beasts which
sometimes contended with him for the mastery — for
a habitation with him in their native forests. The
Indian felt himself to be Lord of the soil. He
looked upon the vast herds of deer and buffalo, and
the numerous flocks of turkies, pheasants, and prai
rie-hens as all his own, given to him by the Great
Spirit for the sustenance of himself, his squaw,
and his pappooses ; and the bear, wolf, otter, beaver,
and raccoon as so many instrumentalities furnished
to his hand in order that he might have raiment
with which to keep warm during the long months
of dreary Winter.
Hunting and trapping were his delight. In
taking his game he felt that he was taking his own
as much as the inhabitants of the State do now
when they go into their fields and meadows to
slaughter their fat cattle, or into their barnyards
to obtain poultry for their tables. It is not much
to be wondered at, then, that when the white man
came and began to take of his flocks and herds, and
clear away the forest, and thereby spoil his hunting-
ground, that the red man should feel that he was
being seriously wronged, and that the spirit of

FIRST SETTLING. 15
revenge should arise in his bosom. Savage though
he was, a native of the wild-woods, having no
knowledge of civilization, he had, nevertheless, some
idea of justice — of right. To see what he believed
to be his own taken from him by another not of his
kindred, tongue, or people, made him feel that the
wrong was too great to be submitted to — an out
rage not to be borne without resistance and strug
gle ; hence the bloody wars between the white and
the red man — the unnumbered massacres of men,
women, and children. Would white men, with all
their boasted civilization, have submitted to such a
flagrant violation of what they considered their
rights? — such an appropriation of their lands and
personal property to the benefit of another — a peo
ple of another race?
But the Indian has gone — gone further toward
the setting sun. Though once they roamed through
every forest in Indiana, and their camp-fires were
burning on every hill-top and in every valley, and
their wild whoop heard to ring in all the forest,
they have all disappeared, save a few who still cling
to the graves of their fathers. Instead of the wild,
unbroken forests which stood in all their majestic
grandeur sixty-six years ago, now, in every part of
Indiana, fields of golden grain are seen; instead of
the wigwam, the stately farm-house shows its pro
portions; instead of nature's orchards where grew
the wild plum, cherry, and grape, now may be seen
cultivated orchards, producing all the varieties of

16 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the most delicious fruits; instead of the Indian
village, composed of a few smoky huts, now rises
the populous city with its paved or macadamized
streets, its extensive business-houses, stately man
sions, and church edifices with their lofty spires
pointing toward the clouds; instead of the narrow
Indian trace the eye catches the track of the rail
way, along which dashes the iron-horse, hitched to
the ponderous train containing its hundreds of
human beings, or its many tuns of freight. How
great the change sixty-six years have wrought!
The first settlers of Indiana were subjected to
hardships, privations, and toils to which the present
inhabitants are entire strangers. They were shut
up to their own resources for the means of living
and the necessaries of life. With all their energy,
ingenuity, and skill these were few. They were
inhabitants of the wilderness. Saw-mills, grist
mills, dry goods, and grocery stores were not in the
country. Their cabins were built of unhewn logs
covered with clapboards, stick and clay chimneys,
with puncheon floors. Few of the cabins of the
first settlers had a window in them. The reasons
were two : first, there was no such thing as obtaining
window-sash or window-glass ; second, a window left
an opening by which wild animals could enter, to
the dismay of the family. Wolves, bears, panthers
and wild-cats often prowled around their dwellings
in the darkness of the night, to the great annoyance
and terror of the family, particularly the little folks.

FIRST SETTLING. 17
During the day the door of the cabin was kept
open to afford light, and at night, through the
Winter season, light was emitted from the fireplace,
where huge logs were kept burning. Candles and
lamps were out of the question for a few years.
When these came into use, they were purely
domestic in their manufacture. Candles were pre
pared by taking a wooden rod some ten or twelve
inches in length, wrapping a strip of cotton or
linen cloth around it, then covering it with tallow
pressed on with the hand. These "sluts," as they
were sometimes called, answered the purpose of a
very large candle, and afforded hght for several
nights. Lamps were prepared by dividing a large
turnip in the middle, scraping out the inside quite
down to the rind, then inserting a stick, say three
inches in length in the center, so that it would
stand upright. A strip of cotton or linen cloth
was then wrapped around it, and melted lard or
deer's tallow was poured in till the turnip rind was
full, then the lamp was ready for use. By the
light of these, during the long Winter evenings, the
women spun and sewed, and the men read, when
books could be obtained. When neither lard nor
tallow could be obtained, the large blazing fire sup
plied the needed light. By these great fireplaces
many cuts of thread have been spun, many a yard
of linsey woven, many a frock and pair of buckskin
pantaloons made.
For several years there were no physicians among
2

18 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the settlers. Medicines from an apothecary shop
were not to be had. The people gathered their
remedies from the woods and prairies, and adminis
tered them to themselves, without the formula of a
prescription. A death was a rare occurrence in
those days. When one did occur it produced a
sensation among the people for miles around. All
turned out to a funeral, though it was that of a
little child.
Usually one man in each neighborhood served the
people in the way of drawing teeth and blood
letting. There were no post-offices or post routes.
Letters were conveyed by private hand. When the
friends left behind in the older portions of the
country desired to send a letter to those who had
emigrated to Indiana, they were forwarded by some
emigrant going further west, and addressed in
something like the following: "To Mr. A. B.,
Whitewater Settlement of Friends, Indiana Terri
tory." Instead of being directed to a post-office,
letters were always directed to some particular set
tlement. In addition to all the other hardships to which
the first settlers were subjected, they had to contend
with the hostile Indians. From the serious wrongs,
as they considered, done them by the whites,
wrongs they had been suffering for years, they
became the sworn, inveterate foe of the "pale-faces."
They had seen themselves driven back further and
further toward the setting sun. Many of their

FIRST SETTLING. 19
tribes had become extinct. Around their camp-
fires and in their wigwams they had talked over
their grievances till, overborne by a sense of wrong,
they had sworn eternal hatred and revenge against
the white man.
Though sons of the forest, born and reared in the
wild woods, they were keen, shrewd men, full of
cunning, true to a friend, but deceitful and impla
cable toward an enemy. They were to the whites- a
dangerous and much-dreaded foe. The only thing
that kept them from slaying the whites or carrying
them off as prisoners when and wherever they came
across them, was fear of being overpowered. The
settlers never knew when to trust them. They
were always in more or less dread day and night,
hence it was necessary for them to be perpetually
on their guard, well armed, and prepared for any
emergency. In this work of preparation for attacks the first
settlers fortified their cabins as well as they could.
The loffc, as it was called, was constructed of split
logs, so that an entrance could not be made from
above. The doors were made of split timbers, from
three to four inches in thickness, pinned firmly to
battens, and hung upon strong, wooden hinges run
ning the whole width of the door. The fastening
was made by boring a large augur-hole through
on either side of the door, near the door cheek.
Then the crotch of a limb was obtained from a
forest tree, one prong of which was cut to a length

20 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
of three or four inches, while the other was shaved
to fit the augur hole. It was then driven in and
wedged on the outside. When the door was shut
a large wooden bar was dropped into the crotches ;
thus the door was fastened securely. The door-
shutter was of such a thickness the Indians could
not split it down with their tomahawks, and the bar
in the inside held it so firmly it could not be forced
open. The nights of the early boyhood of the
writer were spent in a cabin thus secured.
There were some traits of character in the wild
Indians peculiar to themselves. They always moved
in single file, whether -on foot or mounted; this
habit gave rise to the phrase, "Indian file." We
have seen hundreds of them thus traveling, stretch
ing along the trace for miles. They had a peculiar
whoop by which they made communications along
the line when desired. The whoop given by one
would be caught up and repeated as it ran along
the line, till the forest would ring with hundreds of
voices at one time.
When the Indians, in large or small companies,
met a white person in the way, every one of them
would instantly place his gun behind him, as if to
conceal it from view. When they visited the cab
ins of the white people they invariably came up in
the rear. Usually the settler's cabin had but one
door. An Indian approaching would leave the path
which led up in front and seek the rear, then walk
along as stealthily as possible till the cabin was

FIRST SETTLING. 21
reached, when, suddenly springing round to the
door, he would give his salute, thus, if possible,
taking the family by surprise. It often happened
that the first thing the family would know, five,
ten, twenty, or more Indians, with guns, toma
hawks, and scalping-knives were at the door. This
habit of theirs kept the families of the settlers in
almost perpetual dread.
The Indians had a great dislike to a coward.
They admired a brave. It was unfortunate for the
whites, if, when the Indians visited their cabins,
they showed any signs of fear. If they did, they
were very likely to have trouble before their visitors
left. Seeing the fear of the white people they
would menace them with their tomahawks and
scalping-knives for the purpose of increasing their
alarm. When the whites were well frightened they
would take whatever they desired and appropriate
it to their own use. It was necessary for the set
tlers, when the Indians came to their cabins or they
met them in the way, to exhibit a bold and defiant
spirit, however in mind and heart they might feel.
The writer recollects well, one night in midwinter,
after the family had all retired to bed, that a very
noted Indian, whose English name was Killbuck,
came to the door of his father's cabin, and in broken
English demanded admittance. The door being well
barred, no answer was given. The demand was re
peated several times, and still no answer. Finally,
Killbuck struck the door several severe blows with

22 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
his tomahawk, swearing he would split it down if
it was not opened. My father then told him, in
positive terms, if he did not leave immediately he
would put a rifle-ball through him. Killbuck said he
was cold and hungry, and wanted to warm and get
something to eat. Fearing he was under the in
fluence of liquor, he having just come from a
trading- house a few miles below where whisky was
kept to sell to the Indians, and that it would not be
safe to let him in, he was told to go up the branch
a short distance to where Old Sal, an Indian squaw,
was camped, then come back in the morning, when
he should have something to eat. After a time he
left, declaring he would have one white man's scalp
before morning. Early the next morning Killbuck
returned in a fine humor. Approaching the writer's
father, he said: "White man heap much brave; he
no coward."
We give another incident: One day a number of
Indians visited a settler's cabin to purchase some
provisions. The settler was from home. Among
other things they desired some bacon. The settler's
wife went into the smoke-house to procure it.
Several squaws followed her in. One of them took
a large piece of bacon and started out. She was
told she could not have that piece. The squaw
persisted in carrying it off. The white woman
seized the piece of meat, wrested it from the squaw,
and struck her a blow which came near prostrating
her. This caused great merriment among the In-

FIRST SETTLING. 23
dians. The men gathered around the settler's wife,
and patting her on the shoulder, said: "White
squaw heap much brave; heap much fight."
In selling any thing to the Indians for money, it
was difficult to obtain a fair price. In such a trade
they were shrewd, but in bartering for their furs,
peltries, baskets, moccasins, and broaches, they
seemed to have little judgment. One so disposed
could take great advantage of them. Mr. O, a
white man, who had established a trading-house far
out in the Indian country, having just received a
supply of needles, told the Indians that the needle-
maker was dead, and when what supply he had on
hand was gone they would get no more. The result
was he exchanged his needles each for a coonskin,
when the skin was worth from fifty to seventy-five
cents.

24 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER II.
FIRST SETTLING OF INDIANA, (CONTINUED.)
In Eastern Indiana the first settlers did not suffer
as much from depredations by the Indians as in
the southern portion of the territory. A terrible
slaughter of the whites occurred in what is now
Scott county, at a place near where the Jefferson-
ville & Indianapolis Eailroad now passes, called the
"Pigeon-Roost Massacre." I subjoin from "Dillon's
History of Indiana" the following account of it:
" Within the present limits of the county of
Scott, there was, in 1812, a place that was called
' The Pigeon-Roost Settlement.' This settlement,
which was founded by a few families in 1809, was
confined to about a square mile of land, and it was
separated from all other settlements by a distance of
five or six miles.
" In the afternoon of the 3d of September, 1812,
Jeremiah Payne and a man whose name was Coff-
man, who were hunting for ' bee-trees ' in the
woods about two miles north of the 'Pigeon-Roost
Settlement,' were surprised and killed by a party
of Indians. This party of Indians, which consisted
of ten or twelve warriors, nearly all of whom were
Shawanees, then attacked the 'Pigeon-Roost Settle-

FIRST SETTLING. 25
ment' about sunset on the evening of the 3d of
September, and in the space of about one hour
killed one man, five women, and sixteen children.
The bodies of some of these victims of savage war
fare were burned in the fires which consumed the
cabins in which the murders were perpetrated.
"The persons who were massacred at this settle
ment were: Henry Collings and his wife; Mrs.
Payne, wife of Jeremiah Payne, and eight of her
children ; Mrs. Richard Collings and seven of her
children; Mrs. John Morril and her only child, and
Mrs. Morril, the mother of John Morril. Mrs.
Jane Biggs, with her three small children, escaped
from the settlement, eluded the vigilance of the
Indians, and about an hour before daylight on the
next morning arrived at the house of her brother,
Zebulon Collings, who lived about six miles from
the scene of carnage. William Collings, who had
passed the age of sixty years, defended his house
for the space of three-quarters of an hour against
the attacks of the Indians. In this defense he was
assisted by Captain John Norris. There were two
children in the house. As soon as it began to grow
dark, Mr. Collings and Captain Norris escaped with
the two children, John Collings and Lydia Collings,
from the house, eluded the pursuit of the Indians,
and on the morning of the next day reached the
house of Zebulon Collings.
"A number of the militia of Clark county imme
diately proceeded to the scene of the ' Pigeon-

26 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Roost' massacre, where they found several of the
mangled bodies of the dead, surrounded by the
smoking ruins of the houses. The remains of the
murdered persons were brought together and buried
in one grave."
A man by the name of Shortrige was killed and
scalped by the Indians, not far from where Cam
bridge City, Wayne county, now stands. Charles
Morgan and two boys by the name of Beesly were
killed by them at a sugar-camp, in what is now the
north-western part of Wayne county. The Indians
stealthily approached the camp where Morgan and
the two boys were boiling sugar-water after night,
and suddenly rushed upon them. Morgan made a
powerful resistance, but was overpowered, and fell
beneath the blows of their tomahawks. One of the
boys was also killed with the tomahawk; the other
started to run, but was shot a short distance from
the camp. They also shot Morgan's dog.
Jonathan Shaw, who was boiling sugar-water at a
camp not far away, hearing the Indian whoop, the
fierce barking of Morgan's dog, and the report of
two guns, knew that Morgan's camp was attacked
by Indians. He immediately fled to the settlement
and gave the alarm. The next day men went out
and gathered up the dead bodies. They found
Morgan terribly mutilated; the ax with which he
had tried to defend himself lay near by, with marks
of blood on it, indicating he had given his assailants
some severe wounds. The boy that had been toma-

FIRST SETTLING. 27
hawked was lying in the fire, partly consumed.
The other boy they found a short distance from
the camp, where he had fallen, having been shot as
he ran. The three had been scalped. Morgan
left a wife and four children. The boys left a
widowed mother and one brother. This occurrence
created great alarm among the settlers, and caused
them to gather their families into the fort which
they had erected for their protection.
About the year 1811, a family by the name of
Hudson, who lived on the north side of Busaron
creek, some distance above Fort Knox, on the
Wabash River, were all murdered or taken pris
oners and carried off by the Indians, except Mr.
Hudson. The family consisted of Mr. and Mrs.
Hudson, some five or six children, and a young
man who lived with them. On the morning of this
dreadful tragedy Mr. Hudson left home to attend to
some business at Fort Knox, the young man went
hunting, and Mrs. Hudson put her wash-kettle over
the fire preparatory to washing. Some time after
nightfall the following evening, Mr. Hudson was
returning, and when within about one mile of his
home his faithful dog met him and set up a most
piteous howl. This strange conduct on the part of
the dog caused him to have the most fearful appre
hensions that some calamity had befallen his family.
He hastened on as fast as possible. When he came
in sight of his cabin he saw that it had been con
sumed by fire. He rode up to the smoldering

28 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
ruins, but saw nothing of his family. He called
them, but no answer came. As he rode round his
ruined habitation his horse suddenly stopped and
snorted. Looking a little way in advance, he saw
the young man who belonged to his family lying
dead, scalped, his heart torn out and lying upon his
breast. Mr. Hudson believed this to be the work
of Indians, and the dreadful thought' flashed upon
him that his family had been murdered by them
or carried into captivity. He rode back to Fort
Knox and reported what had been done. The next
day a detachment of men were sent out from the
Fort to the scene of the massacre. On arriving at
the desolate home of Mr. Hudson they found the
body of the young man as Mr. H. had seen it the
night before. They found the body of the youngest
child, an infant a few months old, in the kettle
which Mrs. Hudson had hung over the fire the
morning before, together with a "few garments partly
consumed, the back wall of the chimney having
fallen upon them, but nothing could be found of
Mrs. Hudson and the other children. It was sup
posed, that, when the Indians came to the cabin,
finding Mrs. H. washing, they took her infant child
and put it into the kettle of boiling clothes. They
then made the mother and the other children pris
oners, setTfire to the house, and waited the return of
the husband and father. When the young man
came in from hunting, supposing him to be Mr. H.,
they attempted to take him prisoner, but he fought

FIRST SETTLING. 29
so desperately — for there were signs of a terrible con
flict between him and the savages — they killed him
and left his body, mutilated as it was found, and
made off with Mrs. H. and her children. They
were never heard of afterward.
Mr. Hudson, that he might have a better oppor
tunity to avenge the destruction of his family by
these savage fiends, joined a company of Rangers, but
soon after was killed by the Indians in the prairie not
far from where the city of Terre Haute now stands.
These wild savages seemed to have some idea of
the old Mosaic law, "An eye for an eye, and a
tooth for a tooth," for in their intercourse with the
different tribes and with the whites they acted on it
as a cardinal principle. If one of their number
was slain by one of another nation or tribe, that
nation or tribe must deliver up one of their number
to be slain by them. They demanded the observ
ance of this rule by the whites. If their demand
was not granted they took vengeance till sated in
their own way. In such an event, they would take
two or three lives for one.
In the first settling of what is now Wayne
county, the following incident occurred near the
present site of the city of Richmond: A man by
the name of Jones had been out hunting. On re
turning home he found an Indian at his cabin who
had terribly frightened Mrs. Jones by his savage
menaces, and was helping himself to whatever he
desired. When Jones entered his cabin the Indian

30 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
rushed out and made off as fast as he could run.
Jones shot him as he ran, inflicting a severe, though
not mortal, wound. The Indian made his escape
and reached his people. This created great excite
ment among both Indians and whites. In a few
days a delegation of Indians came into the white
settlement and demanded redress for this shooting
by Jones. The whites were so well acquainted
with the Indian character that they knew some
settlement of the difficulty must be made, or the
Indians would take merciless vengeance — perhaps
some of their women and children would be the
sacrifice. Accordingly a council was called of all
the men of the settlement. After some time spent
in consultation, they appointed Esquire Rue, Wil
liam L. Williford, and George Smith as commis
sioners to treat with, the Indians and settle the
difficulty. These commissioners met the Indian
delegation. The Indians demanded blood from a
white man. The commissioners pleaded that the
wounded Indian had been the aggressor. In view
of this fact the Indians proposed to take a horse.
The commissioners agreed to give one. Accord
ingly they purchased a horse and handed him over
to the Indians, and here the matter rested.
The inhabitants of Indiana at the present day,
surrounded with all the blessings of civilization, can
not realize the privations and sufferings endured by
those who, with stout hearts and strong arms,
entered the wilderness, broke the forest, plowed the

FIRST SETTLING. 31
soil, planted the first grain, made "the desert to
rejoice and blossom as the rose," and laid the
foundations, deep and broad, for her present pros
perity and greatness. "One man soweth and an
other reapeth." It is equally true that one gener
ation soweth and another reapeth.
Though the first settlers were brave, stout
hearted men and women, the dangers surrounding
them were such, as already intimated, as to keep
them in perpetual dread. Hundreds and thousands
of Indians were constantly passing through the
country. They were the most deadly foes of the
white people. Many of them had grown old in
blood-shedding. Many of the depredations com
mitted upon the first settlers of Kentucky were by
Indians from what is now the State of Indiana. At
their village called Old Town, situated in what is
now Delaware county, some five miles from Muncie,
and near White River, many white men were
tortured to death at the stake by a slow fire, while
their fiendish captors danced around them. The
writer visited that spot after the Indians had left
the village, and saw the stake still standing, around
which, at a short distance, the terrible fires had
been kindled for the burning of the wretched
victims captured by them. The stake was of oak,
and was some ten feet high. At about the hight of
a tall man, the rough outline of a human face had
been cut on each side. The fires had been kindled
in a circle around the stake at the distance of some

32 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
five or six feet. These had been built so often that
the ashes had formed a perceptible ridge. When
we visited the place some of the firebrands were
yet to be seen. Where the Indians had danced the
ground was packed so hard that nothing would
grow. Outside this circle, vegetation was luxuriant.
We will not attempt to describe the feelings we
had, nor the thoughts that crowded our mind as we
stood there, musing, nor attempt to recall how
many white persons had suffered a death too hor
rible to contemplate.
The writer recollects well of hearing an Indian,
whose English name was Green, say lie had killed
enough white people for himself and pony to swim
in their blood. We also heard him relate the first
instance of his taking the life of a white person.
It was when he was a boy, some fourteen years of
age. A company of "braves" were going into a
white settlement for the purpose of taking scalps
and plunder. He obtained permission to accompany
them on condition, or promise, that he would be
brave. On arriving at the settlement, the first
night, he and another young Indian were sent to
reconnoiter a cabin. They returned and reported
that there were no persons there except one man
and one woman. They were ordered to go back
and kill them. They returned to the cabin, and
while this man and woman were sitting before the
fire, perhaps not thinking of danger, they shot
them through an opening in one of the jambs,

FIRST SETTLING. 33
entered the cabin, scalped them, and returned to
their "comrades with their bloody trophies. From
this time forth, Green was a "brave" among the
warriors. The hardships endured by the settlers, and the
dangers to which they were exposed tended to
unite them together in ties of the strongest friend
ship. They were, indeed, a band of brothers and
sisters ever ready to lend a helping hand to each
other. If a stranger found his way to a settler's
cabin, he was received with a cordial welcome arid
treated to the best the cabin possessed, and allowed
to remain till it was his pleasure to depart.
The etiquette of these frontiersmen was not of the
city style, but it was agreeable and easily observed.
When you came to a cabin door, there being no
door-bell to ring, your salutation would be: "Who
keeps the house?" to which the rejoinder from
within was: "Housekeepers! Come in." The
cupboard-ware of the first settlers consisted prin
cipally of pewter and tin — pewter dishes, pewter
bowls, pewter plates, pewter spoons, and tin buckets,
tin coffee-pots, and tin cups. The good housewives
of those days vied with each other in keeping the
brightest pewter and tin, the brightest knives and
forks, and the whitest puncheon floor.
With all the hardships and privations of those
who went in the van of civilization, there were
some sources of enjoyment not realized by those
who came after them. They beheld the beauties of

34 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the forests in all their native grandeur, before they
were marred by the hand of man. They inhaled
the sweet odors from a thousand wild flowers which
grew in nature's garden, as they were wafted upon
the morning and evening air. They saw the
numerous flocks and herds of buffalo and deer,
God's " cattle upon a thousand hills," as they gazed
upon virgin pasture fields of unsurpassed luxuriance,
and they were charmed with the melody of the
feathered songsters, as their heavenly strains were
poured forth from the boughs of a thousand for
est-trees. Then did the pious, far away in the
wilderness, realize that
" The birds of the air
Sang anthems of praise
While they went to prayer."
The union of hearts, the warm, true friendship
existing among the first settlers in Indiana, was a
source of the purest enjoyment to them. With all
their rough backwoods habits, their lack of the
means of mental culture, they exhibited in their
lives the keeping of the great commandment,
"Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself."
But these hardy, venturous, true, honest pioneers
are nearly all gone. A few years more and the
last one of their number will sleep silently in the
grave. The few who still survive look with admi
ration upon the wonderful changes which have been
wrought within the last sixty years. Sixty years
more will doubtless produce greater changes.

INTRODUCTION OF SCHOOLS. 35

CHAPTER III.
INTRODUCTION OF SCHOOLS.
One of the privations to which the first emi
grants were subjected was the lack of schools. For
a time none of any grade existed. When first
introduced they were by no means of a high order,
but the people were very glad to get them, such
as they were. The school-houses were small log
structures, capable of accommodating from fifteen to
twenty-five scholars. A school of twenty-five was
considered very large. Nearly the whole of one
end of the school-house was cut out for the fire
place and chimney. A log in one end or side was
removed for the purpose of affording light, along
which a writing-desk was arranged by placing a
broad board upon pins or supporters driven into the
wall. The seats were made of hewn timbers with
legs inserted in auger-holes. One of these benches
was placed on either side of the fireplace, and a
third in front, thus forming three sides of a square.
One also was placed along side the writing-desk.
These benches were made so high that the smaller
children when seated could not reach the floor with
their feet. This afforded the little fellows an oppor
tunity of taking physical exercise while studying

36 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
their lessons, they swinging their feet almost per
petually, and with as much precision as a regiment
of soldiers keep the step when on parade or in the
field drilling.
The rules for the government and general man
agement of these schools differed to some extent.
In some the rule was for the scholars to be at the
school-house as early in the morning as possible, if
that was by the time the sun was up. They were
then kept till near the going down of the sun, even
in the long Summer days. The employers went
upon the principle that a school-teacher should work
all day, like a man hired to work in the field. The
scholars were considered to be under the control of
the teacher from the time they left home in the
morning till they returned in the evening, and were
responsible to him for any misdemeanor going to or
returning from school.
Fighting, quarreling, or the use of profane lan
guage were strictly forbidden. No recess or inter
mission was given, but one "play-spell" of from
one hour to one and a half, at noon. But one
scholar at a time was allowed to go out during
school hours.
The punishment most generally inflicted for a
breach of the rules was by the use of the rod or
ferule, laid on in proportion to the offense. As an
additional punishment the offender was sometimes
sent into the grove to cut the rod with which he
was to be punished. The boys were sometimes

INTRODUCTION OF SCHOOLS. 37
quite mischievous, and did not much regard a light
flogging so they could have a little fun.
The play-time at noon was looked forward to
by the scholars as a season of great enjoyment.
The sports most delighted in were "bull-pen,"
"town-ball," "cat," "prison-base," and "fox-and
hounds." The scholars were not arranged in classes
for recitation, but each one recited by himself. In
some schools, they recited, each day, in the order in
which they arrived at the school-house in the morn
ing. The one who arrived first, recited first, and
so on. In this way the teacher kept himself con
stantly employed.
The New Testament was a common school-book.
The school was opened in the morning by reading a
chapter in the New Testament, all capable of read
ing standing up and reading his verse in regular
consecutive order. In some schools, the scholars
were taught to pronounce the letter Z, Iz-zard ;
in some, Zed. Those studying arithmetic were
usually allowed to pursue their studies out of doors.
In the Winter season, they would build a large fire
to keep themselves warm.
It was difficult to procure school-teachers, and,
when obtained, their qualifications were quite lim
ited. One who could teach orthography, reading,
writing, and arithmetic as far as the Single Rule
of Three, was considered well qualified. In these
schools, humble and unpretending as they were,
some men who have arisen to eminence as physi-

38 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
cians, lawyers, statesmen, and ministers of the
Gospel, received their first instruction in letters.
Though the schools in Indiana were humble, and
of a low grade at first, no State in the Union has
made more rapid or greater advancement in educa
tional facilities in the same length of time. She
was organized as a Territory in 1800. Indiana
University was incorporated in 1807, but did not
go into operation for several years afterward. Now,
she has seven universities and colleges for young
men, three colleges for young women, a number of
collegiate institutes and academies, with a system of
free schools, in successful operation. The Hoosier
State has been the subject of many slurs, in certain
quarters, and much has been said about the number
of persons that can neither read nor write; but if
the facts were presented, they would show that
nineteen-twentieths of that number are not natives
of the State, nor were they brought into the State
while they were children of proper age to go to
school.

THE MORALS OF THE PEOPLE. 39

CHAPTER IT.
THE MORALS OF THE PEOPLE.
Many of those who have never lived on the
frontier, but who have been born and brought up
in cities or the older portions of the country, are
possibly disposed to think that frontiersmen must
be a wicked, vulgar class of persons; but such is
not the case. While some of those who first settled
in Indiana were wicked persons, the great majority
were moral, honest, virtuous, industrious men and
women. Drunkenness, gambling, profanity, Sab
bath desecration, and fighting, were the exceptions,
not the common practice. The inhabitants of some
neighborhoods were more loose in their morals than
those of others. The first emigrants settled in
squads or small colonies, forming neighborhoods.
Miles of unbroken forest intervened between these
settlements. In some of them wickedness was more
prevalent than in others. In some it was a rare
thing to hear an oath uttered, or the report of a
hunter's gun on the holy Sabbath day, or to see a
man drunk. To do any of these things was deemed
disgraceful. The general sentiment was against all
these vices. For several years after the eastern
portion of Indiana began to be settled such a

40 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
thing as the murder of one white man by another
was not known.
The first murder in all the eastern portion of the
State, from the Ohio River to Fort Wayne, occurred
in Wayne county. A man by the name of Criss
killed his son-in-law, Chambers. It was induced by
Chambers's wife. She made complaint, from time to
time, to Criss, her father, of bad treatment by her
husband. Criss went to the house of Chambers
and attacked him with a butcher-knife. Chambers
started to run. Criss seized a gun which hung
over the door and shot him as he ran. He fell and
expired, without speaking, in a few moments. Mrs.
Flint, who lived in the neighborhood, was present
and witnessed the whole transaction. This murder
created great excitement throughout the whole coun
try. Criss was arrested and thrown into prison
in Salisbury. The jail was a log building having
two rooms. When the Circuit Court came on he
was brought to trial. The principal witnesses
against him were his wife and daughter (Mrs.
Chambers), a son, and Mrs. Flint. He was found
guilty, and condemned to be hung. The day of
his execution was a memorable day to the people.
The fact that a man was to be hung seemed to
strike every one with awe. Even the children
were so impressed with the thought that a man
was to be hung that day they spoke almost in
whispers. When the day of execution arrived the
people gathered by scores and hundreds at the

THE MORALS OF THE PEOPLE. 41
county seat from many miles around to witness the
solemn scene.
At the appointed hour the criminal was taken
from the jail, where he had been chained down to
the floor from the time he was condemned, and
conveyed to the gallows in a wagon, seated upon
his coffin, guarded by a company of armed men.
At the gallows Rev. Daniel Fraly, a Methodist
minister, stood in the wagon and preached a very
impressive sermon to the people. Criss sat upon
his coffin during the delivery of the sermon, and
looked upon the audience without showing any
signs of excitement. At the close of the sermon
the rope was adjusted around his neck, the cap
drawn over his face, and the wagon was driven
from under him. After a few minutes of hard
struggling all was over. The blood-stained soul
passed into the presence of a just God. Criss ex
hibited no signs of penitence during his confine
ment nor under the gallows. This was the first
execution in all that region of the country, and
occurred in the Spring of 1816.
Far removed from the vices of the crowded city
or the more populous portions of the old States,
shut up in the wilderness, dependent upon theii
industry for a support, the first settlers had no time
to spend in idleness or pleasure-seeking. Every
man and woman labored with their hands. Their
time and attention being honestly employed, the
prolific sources of crime were cut off. And yet the

42 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
people were not all pious. With all the improve
ments in the State in the arts and sciences, agri
culture and internal improvements, it is doubtful
whether the morals of the people, in proportion to
population, are so good as they were fifty years ago.
All the vices practiced by the people then are
practiced now, together with many others. If it
be true that morality and religion have not kept
pace with the increase of population and the general
improvement in the State, it is much to be la
mented. The examination of the subject is worthy
the attention of the Churches.

INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL. 43

CHAPTER V.
THE INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL AMONG THE
FIRST SETTLERS.
Many of those who first settled the Territory of
Indiana were members of Churches before they em
igrated. Some were Methodists, some Baptists,
some Presbyterians, some Quakers. Much the
largest portion were Methodists and Baptists.
Coming from the older portions of the country,
where they enjoyed church privileges — where they
often heard the Gospel preached — they keenly felt
the loss now that they were inhabitants of the
wilderness. Though no sound of the church-going
bell was heard on the holy Sabbath to call them to
devotion, and though there were no ministers of
the Lord Jesus to unfold to them the promises of
God or tell the sweet story of the Cross or of the
joys of heaven, and administer to them the holy
sacraments, yet they did not lay aside their Chris
tian professions. They set up the family altar in
their newly-erected cabins, on which they regularly
offered their morning and evening sacrifices.
When one of them visited a neighbor to spend a
social evening, among other topics of conversation,
religion, and the many happy hours they had

44 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
enjoyed in the sanctuary in other days and years,
formed a prominent part, and they always closed
the evening's sociability with prayer. When the
Sabbath returned, they gathered together and held
a prayer meeting, or some one read a sermon from
some volume he had brought with him from beyond
the mountains.
These pioneer Christians felt that, as sin was
always offensive to God, grievous to the Holy
Spirit, and had caused the Savior to bleed and die,
so also it should be grievous to them. They never
allowed any one to sin in their presence without
reproof. This was so well known among those who
were disposed to be irreligious that they seldom
allowed themselves to sin in the presence of these
Christians in the wilderness.
These pious men and women, though without a
shepherd to be their spiritual guide, were, indeed,
"the salt of the earth." They looked with anxious
eyes and longing hearts for the coming of the
heralds of the Cross. They constantly prayed that
the Great Head of the Church would send his mes
sengers among them. When they did make their
appearance, they were hailed with delight, and
welcomed as ministering angels, sent of God to
comfort and strengthen them in the faith of the
Gospel. When, in their wilderness habitations, they
first heard the "joyful sound," it was, to them,
"good news from a far country." On it their souls
fed and feasted. The heayen-originated Methodist

INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL. 45
itinerant system brought the first shepherds to these
sheep in the wilderness.
Though the Methodist itinerant system has been
violently opposed and ridiculed, it was that which
first brought the Gospel into Indiana. Though the
itinerant Methodist preachers have been stigmatized
as "itinerant circuit-riders," they were the men
who first threaded the Indian-traces and the newly-
blazed ways in search of the lost sheep of the House
of Israel. They were the men who swam rivers,
slept in the woods alone at night, among wild beasts
and savage men, in order to carry the glad tidings
of salvation to the first settlers.
Indiana is more indebted to itinerant Methodist
preachers for the high position she now occupies in
science, literature, and Christianity, than to any
other class of men. Though these ministers of the
Lord Jesus were not cultured men, as that term
is ordinarily understood, they were, nevertheless,
educated in an exalted sense. Their education was
such as to qualify them for their peculiar and im
portant work. They were inured to hardship;
they knew how to sympathize with those to whom
they ministered ; they could readily accommodate
themselves to the circumstances by which they were
surrounded, and could always make themselves
agreeable in the loneliest cabin. They all had a
fair, some of them a good, English training. Some
of them, while traveling their large circuits, pur
sued their studies till they became good Latin, Greek,

46 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
and Hebrew scholars. They were well read in the
Holy Scriptures, and when they preached they
used them. It would have been an anomaly to
have heard one of these men preach a sermon
and never make a quotation from the Scriptures,
except when he read his text.
These men were fearless in the discharge of duty,
counting not their lives dear if they might win
souls to Christ. No privation, no hardship, no
danger deterred them. They were bold in their
attacks upon Satan's kingdom, which, by the power
of the Holy Spirit that attended their preaching,
was often made to rock from center to circum
ference. No sin, great or small, in high or low
places, was allowed to go unscathed. Fear of
offending, even the most influential, formed no part
of their programme. Their eyes were singly fixed
upon the glory of God in the salvation of souls.
It frequently occurred, when these self-sacrificing
men of God were making their bold charges upon
the ranks of Satan, in the name of the Great Cap
tain of their salvation, that those who were
marshaled under hell's dark banner would call for
quarter, and, falling upon their knees, commence
pleading for mercy. On one occasion, at a camp
meeting, while one of these ministers, who was a
real "son of thunder," was pouring out the terrors
of the law, describing the torments of the damned
in such awful horror that it seemed their dreadful
groans could almost be heard, and while the

INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL. 47
thunders from Sinai's smoking top rolled long and
loud, an old Revolutionary soldier who was stand
ing in the rear of the congregation, came rushing
toward the preachers' stand, crying at the top of
his voice: "Quarter! quarter! quarter!" and fall
ing upon his knees, said: "I am an old soldier;
I have fought through the Revolutionary War; I
have heard the cannon's loud roar, and have seen
blood and brains flying in every direction around
me; but since God made me, I never heard such
cannonading as this. I yield! I yield!"
Some of these ministers, who first planted the
Gospel standard, were truly eloquent, and would
hold the listening crowds that attended their
preaching spell-bound, swaying them like forest
trees, before the mighty blast.
While those holy men led the van, they were
supported by as noble, brave, and true a band of
Christian men and women as ever fought under the
blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. " They
shunned no cross; despised no shame." Some of
them were mighty in prayer and exhortation.
The women of those days were gifted in prayer,
and often prayed in the public congregation. We
have heard them, while they took hold of the horns
of God's altar by faith, and pleaded with an earnest
ness and power that seemed to bring heaven and
earth together. These ministers and members are
nearly all gone. They have crossed the river,
grounded their arms at Jesus' feet, and have been

48 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
crowned "heirs of eternal life." But they are
worthy " to be had in everlasting remembrance."
When they fell in the ranks of God's sacramental
host, ending their warfare with the shout of triumph,
there were no religious periodicals in which to pub
lish to the Church and the world an account of
their holy lives and triumphant deaths. We shall
give a more extended notice of some of them here
after.

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 49

CHAPTER VI.
INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM.
It has generally been thought that Methodism
was introduced into Indiana in what is known as
Clark's Grant, which included a great portion of
what is now Clark and Floyd counties. In later
years it has been stated that a class of Methodists
was formed in Clark's Grant as early as 1802; but
upon what evidence or authority we do not know.
We do know that Rev. Hugh Cull, a local preacher,
settled in the Whitewater country as early as 1805,
having visited the country the year previous.
The first circuit in Indiana was called White
water, and belonged to the Ohio district, in the
old Western Conference. It embraced all the
country from the Ohio River along the eastern line
of the Territory as far north as there were any
white settlements, which was in the region where
Richmond now stands, and west to the land be
longing to the Indians. This circuit was probably
formed in 1807. It appears upon the Minutes of
the Western Conference in the year 1808, with
Joseph Williams as preacher in charge, and John
Sale presiding elder of the district.
The settlements visited by Mr. Williams were

50 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
remote from each other. The traveling was labori
ous and hazardous. The roads along which he had
to pass were Indian traces and newly-blazed ways.
The streams were unbridged; the country was full
of ravenous beasts and of the much-dreaded Indians.
The emigrants to whom he ministered could afford
him but few accommodations. He labored faith
fully hunting up the Methodists who had pitched
their tents in the wilderness, and at the end of the
year returned one hundred and sixty-five white
members and one colored.
According to the most reliable data, these were
all the Methodists who had, ' to this date, been or
ganized and numbered in Indiana. In 1808 Indi
ana contained but one circuit, with 166 members of
the Methodist Episcopal Church. Now, 1866, there
are four Annual Conferences, with a membership of
about 100,000 in the State. How great the change
in fifty-eight years ! Mr. Williams has the honor of
being the first itinerant Methodist preacher ap
pointed to a circuit in Indiana. We would, if we
had the particulars of his life and death, give them
to the public to perpetuate his memory. In 1809
he was sent to Scioto circuit, in the State of Ohio,
and in 1810 he located.
In 1809 Indiana district was formed, and Samuel
Parker was appointed presiding elder. It was
composed of the following circuits: Illinois, Mis
souri, Maramack, Coldwater, Whitewater, and Silver
Creek. Though but two circuits of this district were

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 51
in Indiana, we give its entire bounds, that the young
men who are now traveling circuits and districts in
the State may see the extent of the fields of labor
our fathers had to cultivate. This district covered
all the Territories of Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri.
It required surely a man of strong nerves and stout
heart to travel such a district at such a time. In
traveling this district Mr. Parker had to go from
the eastern boundary of Indiana across Illinois, and
then across the Mississippi River into Missouri. In
some places many miles of unbroken wilderness
intervened between the settlements he had to visit.
This year Silver Creek circuit was formed, and
embraced all the settlements in the southern portion
of the Territory, and up the Ohio River to White
water circuit. Hector Sanford and Moses Crume
were appointed to Whitewater, and Josiah Crawford
to Silver Creek. The most northern appointment
on the Whitewater circuit was the cabin of George
Smith, which was about two miles from where the
city of Richmond is now situated.
At the close of this year the preachers returned
352 members for Whitewater circuit, and 188 for
Silver Creek, making an increase of 374. In 1810
Whitewater was placed in the Miami district, with
John Sale presiding elder, and Thomas Nelson and
Samuel H. Thompson circuit preachers. This dis
trict was composed of the following circuits : Cin
cinnati, Mad River, Scioto, Deer Creek, Hockhock-
ing, White Oak, and Whitewater.

52 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Silver Creek was in the Green River district, Wil
liam Burke presiding elder, and Sela Pain circuit
preacher. This district was composed of the fol
lowing circuits : Green River, Barren, Wayne,
Cumberland, Danville, Salt River, Shelby, and
Silver Creek. Indiana district was composed of
Illinois, Missouri, Maramack, Coldwater, Cape
Girardeau, and Vincennes circuits. Samuel Par
ker was returned to the district, and William Wi-
nans was appointed to Vincennes. Nelson and
Thompson, who traveled the Whitewater circuit
this year, both rose to considerable distinction,
particularly Mr. Thompson. The next year Nelson
was sent to Rapids circuit, in Mississippi. Mr.
Thompson was sent to Nollichuckie, in the State
of Tennessee. Neither of these men ever returned
to Indiana to labor.
Sela Pain, who traveled the Silver Creek circuit
this year, was sent the next to Natchez circuit,
Mississippi. Vincennes circuit appears on the Minutes of the
Conference this year for the first time, making
three fields of labor in Indiana. What the dimen
sions of this circuit were, at its formation, we have
no means of knowing. Vincennes was an old
French post, under the influence of the Roman
Catholics; a hard place in which to plant Meth
odism. Mr. Winans, who had been sent to Vin
cennes this year, had been admitted on trial in the
Western Conference the year before. He was a

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 53
young man of promising talents, and made a good
impression on those who heard him preach. It was
difficult for him to get the people of Vincennes to
come to preaching, so wicked and so much were
they under the influence of the Romish priests.
The following incident is said to have occurred
this year: General William H. Harrison was Gov
ernor of the Territory of Indiana, and resided at
Vincennes. Young Mr. Winans had an appointment
to preach one night, in a small room in town. Gen
eral Harrison and one other person composed the
congregation assembled to hear the young preacher.
There was but one candle to give light, and nothing
to place that upon. The General held the candle
for the young preacher to see to read his hymn and
text. Mr. Winans preached faithfully to those two
hearers. After this he had no trouble in getting
a congregation to preach to.
From Vincennes Mr. Winans was sent to Atta-
kapas circuit, in the Mississippi district, Louisiana.
This was the only year he labored in Indiana. He
rose to considerable distinction; received the de
gree of D. D., and was several times elected to Gen
eral Conference. He was a member of the General
Conference of 1844, which met in the city of New
York, and took an active part in the great discus
sion on the subject of slavery. He was one of the
prominent leaders in the formation of the Methodist
Episcopal Church South. He died a few years
since. Some of his family still reside in the South,

54 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
and were violently opposed to the United States
Government, during the late rebellion.
At the close of this year the preachers returned
484 members from Whitewater circuit, 235 from
Silver Creek, and 43 from Vincennes, making a
total of 765, an increase of 418, showing that
Methodism began to take a deep hold upon the
pioneers in Indiana.
In 1811 Whitewater circuit was continued in
connection with the Miami district, Solomon Lang
don presiding elder, and Moses Crume in charge of
the circuit. The people hailed Mr. Crume's return
to them with great delight. He had traveled the
circuit as junior preacher two years before. He
made his impress upon the people so deeply this
year that he was ever afterward a great favorite
among them.
Isaac Lindsey was sent to Silver Creek circuit
this year. It remained in connection with the
Green River district, with William Burke as pre
siding elder.
Vincennes appears on the Minutes this year as
"St. Vincennes," in connection with the Cumber
land district, Learner Blackman presiding elder,
and Thomas Stilwell circuit preacher. Mr. Black-
man was a man eminent for his talents, piety, and
usefulness. During the course of his life he trav
eled over a very extensive territory of country,
ranging from Pittsburg to New Orleans, and was
highly esteemed by all who knew him. This year

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 55
the preachers reported 368 members from White
water circuit, 397 from Silver Creek, and 325 from
Vincennes, making a total of 1,160, or an increase
of 395.
In 1812 two additional circuits were formed in
Indiana — Lawrenceburg and Patoka. Whitewater
and Lawrenceburg were connected with the Miami
district, Solomon Langdon presiding elder. Silver
Creek was connected with Salt River district,
James Ware presiding elder, while Vincennes and
Patoka were connected with Wabash district,
James Axley presiding elder. Walter Griffith was
sent to Lawrenceburg, Robert W. Finley to White
water, William M'Mehan to Silver Creek, James
Turner to Vincennes, and Benjamin Edge to Patoka.
These men were all faithful and useful. Some of
them were men of note. Rev. Jacob Young, in his
"Autobiography," and Bishop Morris, in his Mis
cellany, speak in high terms of James Axley, the
presiding elder this year of Wabash district. He
was a man of a peculiar order of talents, and very
noted for his eccentricities. Many amusing and
interesting anecdotes are related of him. Bishop
Morris somewhere relates the following as his in
troduction to Mr. Axley, while the Bishop was
attending the Holston Conference, soon after he had
been elected and ordained to the Episcopal office.
As he was walking along the street in the town
where the Conference was in session, he suddenly
felt himself in the grasp of some one who had come

56 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
up from behind him. The stranger holding him
fast said, "This is Bishop Morris, I suppose?" The
Bishop answered, "It is what is left of him."
"Well," said the stranger, as he eyed him from
head to feet, "I think the General Conference was
scarce of Bishop timber when they made a Bishop
out of you."
Walter Griffith, who traveled the Lawrenceburg
circuit this year, was afterward made presiding
elder, and filled that important office with great
acceptability and usefulness. Robert W. Finley
had been a Presbyterian minister for several years,
and was the father of Rev. James B. Finley, who
rose to such distinction in Ohio. At the close of
this year there were returned from the five circuits
in Indiana a total membership of 1,121, which
seems to present a decrease in the number of Church
members; but from some cause there were no re
turns from Lawrenceburg and Patoka circuits. This
accounts for the apparent decrease in the number
of members.
In 1813 the old Western Conference was divided
or discontinued, and the Ohio and Tennessee Con
ferences were formed out of it. The circuits
in Indiana were placed in these two Conferences.
Lawrenceburg and Whitewater were placed in the
Miami district, and Silver Creek in the Salt River
district, all within the boundary lines of Ohio Con
ference. Patoka disappears this year. William
Dixon was sent to Lawrenceburg, John Strange

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 57
went to Whitewater, and Thomas Nelson to Silver
Creek. Vincennes was placed in the Wabash district,
Tennessee Conference, with Peter Cartwright pre
siding elder, and Richard Richards circuit preacher.
This being the year when the war with Great
Britain and her Indian allies was in full blast, the
exposures and privations of the itinerant Methodist
preachers were greatly increased. The dangers
from the Indians, the deadly enemy of the whites,
now encouraged and strengthened by the British,
were so great that the settlers most generally gath
ered into forts which they had erected for their
safety, In order that they might preach to them,
the preachers had to follow the settlers to these
forts. Indeed, they had few or no preaching-places
except forts. Some of these self-sacrificing men
of God, for their own safety, carried their guns
with them whenever traveling from fort to fort
to preach to their flocks. This state of things de
ranged the plans of the circuits and the classes very
much ; but it did not destroy the religious fervor of
these pious Methodists, shut up in their stockades.
When one of these itinerants, with his gun on his
shoulder, called at the gates of one of these forts,
it was immediately swung open by the inmates, and
he received in as the Lord's messenger; and while
preaching the Word of Life to them, the holy fire
which burned in their hearts would be raised to such
a flame that the shout of "a King in the camp"

58 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
was heard. These were glorious " times of refresh
ing from the presence of the Lord." The writer,
though then a small boy, remembers well some of
those seasons in the fort at his father's.
At the close of this year the number of Church
members reported was as follows :
Lawrenceburg  489
Whitewater  847
Silver Creek  555
Vincennes  175
Patoka  110
Total membership  2,176
In five years, two thousand, one hundred and
seventy-six members had been gathered into the
Methodist Episcopal Church in Indiana, and this
though the country was new and though but a
small portion of the Territory was inhabited by
white people.
This large increase shows that the men who had
been sent into the wild wilderness to cultivate Im-
manuel's land had done their work faithfully, and
God had crowned their labors with success.
In 1814 Moses Crume was sent to Lawrenceburg
circuit, David Sharp to Whitewater, Charles Harri
son to Silver Creek, and Zachariah Witten to Vin
cennes. Patoka does not appear in the list of
appointments for this year. Charles Holliday was
appointed presiding elder of Salt River district,
and Silver Creek being in his district gave him
connection with the work in Indiana; and Jesse

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 59
Walker being presiding elder of Illinois district, and
Vincennes being in that district, he was brought
in connection with the work in Indiana.
The number of members reported at the close of
this year was 1,759, showing a decrease, which was
caused by the derangement of the work produced
by the war in which the country was then engaged.
In 1815 John Strange was sent to Lawrenceburg,
William Hunt to Whitewater, Shadrach Ruark to
Silver Creek, John Scripps to Patoka, and John
Shrader to Vincennes, with the same presiding
elders that traveled the districts the year before.
The number of circuits was not increased, but their
boundaries were greatly enlarged.
The terror among the settlers, caused by the war,
and the constant danger from the Indians that in
fested the country by thousands, had caused many
of the inhabitants to return to the old States for
safety. Among them were many Methodists, caus
ing a large decrease this year. There were reported
to Conference a total of 1,504.
In 1816 David Sharp was sent to Lawrenceburg,
Daniel Fraly to Whitewater, Joseph Kinkade to
Silver Creek, John Shrader to Blue River, Thomas
A. King to Patoka, and Thomas Davis to Vin
cennes. Blue River circuit had been formed out of
a part of Silver Creek. It extended down the Ohio
River, and out to the head- waters of Patoka. We
now have six circuits formed in Indiana. The war
being over, and the country becoming more quiet,

60 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the inhabitants who had fled for fear of the Indians
began to return, with many new emigrants. The
preachers were enabled to report this year a total
of 1,877 members, an increase of 373 over the past
year. In 1817 Russel Bigelow was sent to Lawrence
burg, Benjamin Lawrence to Whitewater, Daniel
M'Henry and Thomas Davis to Patoka, James
M'Cord and Charles Slocumb to Vincennes, John
Cord to Blue River, and Joseph Pownel to Silver
Creek. Missouri Conference having been formed, all of
Illinois, and all of Indiana, except Lawrenceburg
and Whitewater circuits, were placed in that Con
ference. The other circuits were in the Illinois dis
trict, with Samuel H. Thompson for presiding elder.
Moses Crume was placed on the Miami district, in
the Ohio Conference, which brought him back to
Lawrenceburg and Whitewater circuits, where he
met a hearty welcome from the people. The preach
ers on the six circuits in Indiana reported at the
close of this year a total membership of 1,907, being
a small increase over the past year.
In 1818 Samuel West and Allen Wiley were sent
to Lawrenceburg, William Hunt to Whitewater,
Charles Slocumb to Patoka, Thomas Davis to Lit
tle Pigeon, John Shrader and John M'Cord to Vin
cennes, Othniel Talbert to Blue River, and John
Cord to Silver Creek. Little Pigeon was a new
circuit just formed, and embraced the country

INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM. 61
south-west of Blue River circuit. We have now
seven circuits, traveled by nine preachers. The
preachers reported to Conference at the close of
this year a total of 3,044 members, an increase of
1,037. We have now given a brief sketch of the intro
duction and progress of Methodism in Indiana, so
far as the formation of districts and circuits, and
the men appointed to travel them, is concerned, for
the first decade. We will now turn our attention
to some other particulars connected with the intro
duction of Methodism into the State.

62 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER VII.
MEETING-HOUSES.
The first places of public worship were the cabins
of the emigrants. Some of these were large enough
to hold from fifty to one hundred persons. A con
gregation of one hundred persons was considered
large in those days. During the Summer and
Autumn, the people frequently resorted to the grove
for public worship. A rough stand was erected,
and seats made of split logs, properly arranged.
At these stands circuit preaching through all the
warm season was had; also Sabbath prayer meet
ings, and sometimes two days' meetings were con
ducted at them. Often the power of the Holy One
came down among the people, and nature's temple
was made to ring with high halleluias. These Chris
tians felt that in God's own temple they could speak
forth the praises of the Most High, and pour out the
joy and gratitude of their hearts without restraint.
As soon as it was possible, having first to erect
their cabins, clear a little ground, and prepare to
raise bread for their families, they commenced the
work of building houses for the Lord. Saw-mills
were few and far between, and the only carpenter's
tools the country afforded were axes, hand-saws,

MEETING-HOUSES. 63
drawing-knives, and augers ; consequently, the meet
ing-houses were of rough construction. They were
of logs, covered with clap-boards, held on by weight-
poles. The floors were of puncheons; the chimneys
of sticks and clay, and the seats of split logs, hewn
smoothly with an ax. The pulpits were of clap
boards, shaved nicely with a drawing-knife. A
window was cut out immediately in the rear of the
pulpit, to give light for the preacher to see to read
his hymns, Scripture-lessons, and text. In some
cases this was the only window in the house. Such
meeting-houses were the best the people could af
ford. They erected them with much earnest prayer.
When they were ready for use, they were, in the
most solemn manner, offered to the Great Head of
the Church, as a place for him to dwell in; a place
where they might " worship him in spirit and in
truth." In these rudely-constructed temples of the
Most High the Gospel was preached in its purity.
Saints and sinners "received their portion in due
season." There was no compromising with sin, no
studying to please the worldly-minded, nor dispo
sition to avoid giving offense to the half-hearted,
formal professors of religion. The law was fulmi
nated from Sinai's blazing top. Hell, with its sul
phurous flames and the groans of the damned, were
portrayed in words that burned. The love of God
to man in -the gift of his Son ; the humiliation and
condescension of the Savior in coming into the world
to suffer, bleed, and die ; his poverty and sorrow ;

64 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
his agony in the garden; his betrayal; his cruci
fixion on the cross; his last cry — "It is finished;"
his resurrection from the tomb, and his ascension,
were each and all presented to the people in colors
of living light that won the heart and caused tears
of joy to flow like showers of rain. Worship among
the first settlers was real, spiritual, soul-worship.
They had not the temptations to pride and self-grat-
ulation when at the place of worship which may
beset those who pay their devotions in splendid
church edifices, sitting on cushioned seats, and
kneeling — if they kneel at all — on Brussels carpets.
We are not entering a protest against fine churches.
Of all houses God's house should be most magnifi
cent. It is questionable, however, whether the
spending of seventy-five or one hundred or one
hundred and fifty thousand dollars to build a church
for one congregation to worship in, when there are
so many places where God's poor have no house of
worship, and when so much of the world is still in
heathen and pagan darkness, is pleasing to the Di
vine Being. It requires much watching, much close
self-examination, and constant prayer, to avoid be
coming vain of our fine churches. The tendency is
strong to forget Christ's poor; and we fear that
sometimes we push aside the statement that Christ
himself was so poor when on earth that he cried,
"The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have
nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay
his head."

MEETING-HOUSES. 65
One of the first, if not the first, Methodist meeting
houses built in Indiana was erected in what is now
Wayne county, in 1808. In this year the first cir
cuit was formed. It was called " Whitewater." This
meeting-house was at the time the upper or most
northern appointment on that circuit. There being
no circuit formed in any other part of the Terri
tory prior to 1808, it may be presumed there were
no meeting-houses built at an earlier date. The
one referred to was called "Meek's Meeting-House,"
and was built on Clear creek, a little to the south
east and about one mile and a half from where
Salisbury, the first county seat of Wayne county,
was afterward located. This house was occupied
as a preaching- place for several years. After Salis
bury was laid out and began to improve, preaching
was moved to the town, and the old log meeting
house was abandoned. To this meeting-house the
writer was carried by his parents when an infant, and
there dedicated to God in holy baptism by the Rev.
Moses Crume, who was then traveling Whitewater
circuit. So far as we know, there is not a member
of the Church who worshiped in this meeting-house
now living, and but one surviving of all the minis
ters who preached in that house, and he is far
advanced in life. If all are safely housed in heaven,
how great the contrast! Once they worshiped
together in this world in a log temple, surrounded
by wild beasts and savage men. Now they worship
together in heaven, in a " house not made • with
6

66 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
hands," surrounded by angels, the prophets, and
apostles. 0, happy saints! wait and watch! We,
your descendants, who still sorrow below, are fol
lowing on.
The second Methodist meeting-house erected in
Wayne county was built on land belonging to John
Cain, about three miles north-west of where Rich
mond now stands. It was called "Cain's Meeting-
House." It was a log structure, about eighteen by
twenty-two feet, the chimney in one end. When it
was ready for occupancy, a day for its presentation
to the Great Head of the Church was appointed.
When the time for the solemn services arrived, the
people — men, women, and children — gathered in
from the surrounding neighborhood. The dedica
tion sermon was preached by John Summerville,
who was then traveling the Oxford circuit in the
State of Ohio. His text was Zechariah x, 4: "Out
of him came forth the corner, out of him the nail,
out of him the battle-bow, out of him every op
pressor together." A singular text for a dedication
sermon. In this small log-house some of the most talented
men of the West have preached the unsearchable
riches of Christ ; among the number Moses Crume,
John Strange, Walter Griffith, Alexander Cummins,
Augustus Jocelyn, James Jones, Arthur W. Elliott,
Russel Bigelow, Allen Wiley, and James Havens.
One sermon preached in the house by Augustus
Jocelyn, from 2 Peter ii, 22 — "But it has happened

MEETING-HOUSES. 67
unto them according to the true proverb; the dog
is returned to his own vomit again, and the sow
that was washed to her wallowing in the mire " —
made an impression on the minds of some who
heard it that time can never erase. 0, the dread
ful state of the backslidder as portrayed by the
preacher that day !
These distinguished men of God have all passed
away. Their voices are no more heard among men,
but "their works do follow them."
Cain's meeting-house has long since disappeared,
and perhaps but few, if any, who now reside in that
neighborhood know that there ever was such a place
of worship.
The third meeting-house erected in Wayne county
was called "Salem," and was built where the town
of Boston now stands. It was of larger dimensions
and made a finer appearance than either of the
others. This house was occupied as a place of wor
ship for a number of years. In it the power of
God was displayed in a wonderful manner. Many
souls were enlisted in the army of the Lord, and
many here first tasted the joys of pardoned sin. A
large society was built up, and the town of Boston,
where the old Salem Church once stood, is now the
head of a circuit in the South-Eastern Indiana Con
ference. The first frame meeting-house built in Wayne
county by the Methodists was erected under the
administration of Rev. James Havens, in the town

68 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
of Centerville. ' The members of the Church, in
the bounds of the circuit, were generally poor.
Mr. Havens carried a subscription paper with him
as he passed round the circuit, and solicited aid to
build as opportunity offered. He presented his sub
scription paper to Elisha W. Fulton, an excellent
man and class-leader who then lived in Richmond.
Mr. Fulton was not opulent. His occupation was
making Windsor chairs. Times were hard and
money scarce. He could exchange his chairs for
produce, but seldom could sell them for cash. He
greatly desired to aid in the erection of the church,
but felt his embarrassment. He finally offered Mr.
Havens a set of ten-dollar chairs. Mr. Havens
said, " No, subscribe five dollars and the Lord will
send some man to buy your chairs, and you will
save five dollars." Mr. Fulton thought a moment.
He determined to trust the Lord. He subscribed
five dollars, and Mr. Havens went on his way re
joicing. The next day a gentleman from Center
ville came over to Richmond, bought a set of chairs
of Mr. Fulton, and paid him ten dollars in cash.
Mr. Fulton laid by five dollars for Mr. Havens,
and when he came round again paid the sum and
had his five left. No one ever loses any thing by
trusting the Divine Being. By subscriptions of
ten, five, and one dollar, the necessary funds to
build the meeting-house were procured. Israel
Abrams gave fifty dollars, which was then consid
ered and was really a large amount to be given by

MEETING-HOUSES. 69
one man. It would be pleasant to give accounts of
the erection of the first meeting-houses in other
parts of Indiana had we the data. No doubt many
interesting incidents connected with their history
might be given, but unless some other pen writes
them out they will never be furnished to the
public. Since the first rude log meeting-house was erected
in Indiana, the work of church-building has gone on,
till in almost every village and neighborhood a
Methodist church may be seen. In some of our cities
there are as many as five or six. At this time the
number of Methodist churches in the State reaches
to some thirteen hundred. Some of them are of the
finest architecture, costing from thirty to seventy
thousand dollars.
The advancement in this department of Christian
enterprise in Indiana, for the last fifty years, has
been equal to that of any other State in the Union,
in proportion to population. Those who assemble in
their richly-furnished churches can not fully sym
pathize with those who worshiped in their small log
meeting-houses, in the wilderness. The worship in
our elegant churches is, perhaps, more formal than it
was when our fathers and mothers paid their homage
to Jehovah in the simply-constructed temples of their
own hands, or under the shade of the closely-inter
locked forest trees. Our congregations now present
a much more gay appearance than then; neverthe
less, God has still true worshipers. And, though in

70 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
some of our churches there are instruments to assist
in "making melody unto the Lord," there is the
power of the Holy One in them, and Christians are
still " glad when it is said unto them, let us go up to
the house of the Lord." They say, " Our feet shall
stand within thy gates, 0 Jerusalem!"

CAMP MEETINGS. 71

CHAPTER VIII.
CAMP MEETINGS.
Camp meetings were highly prized by the Meth
odists of Indiana, in the first settling of the country.
They were looked to with great anxiety from year
to year. At the close of one camp meeting, the peo
ple looked forward to the next, as the period, when
they should meet again in their annual convocation,
and enjoy a rich " feast of tabernacles." At the con
clusion of one, they made certain calculations on at
tending the next, if life and health were spared.
They made it a rule to attend at least one camp
meeting each year. If they were held in the midst
of " crop time," or harvest, that did not prevent
them from being present. They attended these gath
erings in the woods, not for show, not to make a dis
play, nor for pastime ; but to enjoy communion with
God, to get their spiritual strength renewed, to make
war on Satan's legions, and to advance Christ's king
dom in the world. Sometimes the sons of Belial
caused them a little trouble, but this did not dis
courage or cast down. Having laid aside the busi
ness cares of life, and left their-homes, with all their
earthly goods, in the keeping of Him whose eye
neither slumbers nor sleeps, and going up in the

72 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
strength of Israel's God, they felt that no weapon
formed against them could prosper.
The time at these camp meetings was all devoted
to worship, except what was absolutely necessary for
eating and sleeping. None was devoted to idle or
worldly conversation, in the tents or around the en
campment. Not unfrequently when the battle com
menced, it was continued day and night, without in
termission. While some slept, others kept up the
engagement, pouring hot shot into Satan's ranks.
This continuous fire was such, that often the stoutest
sinners, when once brought within its range, were
made to yield and cry for quarter, in a very short
space of time. Sometimes, at the midnight hour,
the Gospel battery would open anew from the stand,
while the infantry, at various points of the encamp
ment, were charging the gates of hell by way of
prayer meetings.
In such engagements the slain of the Lord were
many. In several instances where the battle continued
through the night ; as the day dawned, victory, great
and glorious, turned on Israel's side. As the light
of the rising sun dispelled the darkness of the night,
the Sun of Righteousness dispelled the moral dark
ness from many souls, and enabled them to see their
names inscribed in heaven.
These camp meetings were the means of gathering
many recruits for the army of the Lord. The mem
bership of the Church was greatly strengthened
thereby. " Camp-meeting-religion," as it has been

CAMP MEETINGS. 73
sometimes sneeringly called, even by some who pro
fess to be Christians, has stood the test of the severest
trials. True, some who have been converted at them
have fallen back; but a very large majority have
stood firm, and proved steadfast. Thousands have
gained the hights of immortality, and now sit
down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the king
dom above, to go out no more. Some of the bright
est lights that have ever shone in the Church, min
isters and laymen, were awakened and converted at
camp meetings.
The closing exercises of these " feasts of taberna
cles," were always most solemn and affecting. A
procession of the members of the Church, headed by
all the ministers present, with all serious persons
falling in, marched around the encampment a few
times, singing appropriate songs; the full chorus of
every voice rose and swelled, while ever and anon
loud halleluias would roll up from hearts too full to
refrain any longer. A prayer was then offered,
all in the procession kneeling. At its close the
preachers took a position, when the procession mov
ing on, all shook hands with them, bidding them
farewell. With many, this was a last farewell.
The eyes that did not weep on these occasions, at
witnessing such a scene, were incapable of tears.
All having bidden the preachers farewell, the
benediction was pronounced, when these children of
the Most High separated, some of them to meet no
more till called from labor to reward, the people
7

74 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
returning to their homes, and the ministers to their
distant fields of labor.
A camp meeting was held in what was then Dear
born, now Wayne county, about a mile south-east of
where Salisbury was afterward laid out, in August
or September, 1810. This was perhaps the first
camp meeting held in Indiana. The country being
new, and the inhabitants few, the number of persons
in attendance was not large, but it was a time of
power and great glory. A goodly number of the
unconverted who attended this meeting were, before
its close, happily brought to a knowledge of sins
forgiven. The conversions were clear and satisfac
tory. Thomas Nelson and Samuel H. Thompson
were the preachers on the circuit, and John Sale
was the presiding elder. So far as we know, not a
man or woman who attended this camp meeting is
now living. Time's rolling stream has borne them
all away.
From this place the camp meetings were moved
farther east, to the land belonging to Rev. Hugh
Cull, where they were continued for several years.
We would like to trace the history of camp meet
ings in Indiana had we the means of so doing. As
the country improved and the number of circuits
increased, almost every part of the State has wit
nessed the success of these instrumentalities for the
accomplishment of good. No instrumentalities have
ever been used by the Church which accomplished
so much good in the same length of time and at the

CAMP MEETINGS. 75
same cost. The advancement of the country in age,
wealth, refinement, and the increase of the number
of churches are not sufficient reasons to justify the
laying them aside. At a camp meeting persons are
kept under a religious influence as they can not be
in a meeting held in a church in town or country.
Often persons are awakened while at church, but go
out and again mix with the unholy throng in the
town or city and shake off their convictions, when,
if they had been at a camp meeting and remained
within the religious atmosphere there they would
have yielded their stubborn hearts, sought and
found mercy.
The Church is losing much by abandoning this
means of grace, which has been so successful in the
salvation of precious souls. When the country was
new Methodists esteemed it a light matter to take
their families in a wagon and travel twenty or thirty
miles to a camp meeting. Now the facilities for
traveling are such that the people, with but little
labor, could travel forty or fifty miles with much
less fatigue. As a general thing, to spend a week
in the grove at a camp meeting in a pleasant season
of the year, is conducive to physical health. Cer
tainly no Christian can spend a few days at a
properly-conducted camp meeting without being
spiritually revived and strengthened.

76 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER IX.
FURTHER SKETCHES AND INCIDENTS OF THE EARLY
SETTLEMENT OF INDIANA.
The first settlers were brave, fearless men and
women, true to each other. The privations to which
they were subjected, and the dangers with which
they were surrounded, served as so many bonds in
uniting them as a band of brothers and sisters.
When the war of "12" and '"13," as it has
been called, came on, the people of each settlement
erected a fort at the cabin of some one of them,
into which they gathered for safety. These forts,
or stockades, were made of two rows of split tim
bers, some twelve or fourteen feet long, planted
firmly in the ground, inclosing more or less ground,
as the necessity demanded. There were large gates,
made of hewn timbers of from three to six inches in
thickness. Small cabins were erected inside the
stockades for the accommodation of the families.
Usually one block-house was built in each fort.
These block-houses were two stories high, the upper
story projecting over the lower, say two feet, with
port-holes in the floor of the projection, so that the
men could see to shoot the Indians if they suc
ceeded in getting to the walls of the block -house.

EARLY SETTLEMENT. 77
There were likewise port-holes in the wall in the
upper and lower stories, through which shooting of
much execution could be performed as the foe was
advancing. Though five, ten, or more families, composed of
children, from young men and women down to nurs
ing babes, occupied these block-houses, it was a rare
occurrence for any serious difficulty to arise among
them. Sometimes provisions were scarce, but usu
ally they had plenty of meat. All the men were
excellent hunters — some of them real experts. The
country abounding in game, they kept the forts
well supplied with venison and bear-meat.
Hunting, however, at this time was extremely
hazardous, the woods being alive with Indians ; but
the hunters always kept a sharp look-out. So well
trained and accustomed to forest life were they,
that they could pass through the woods as noise
lessly as the Indians.
When considered at all admissible to venture
outside the fort to labor, the men went in com
pany, taking their trusty rifles with them. While
some performed the work, clearing the ground,
making rails, building fence, or plowing, as the
case might be, others stood alternating as sentinels
to watch for the approach of their : savage foe.
They worked one day on the land of one man, and
the next on that of another, and so on till they got
round. The women of those days were "helps" meet for

78 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
their husbands, willing to endure any privation, and
assist them in the performance of any labor. Some
of them could handle the rifle with great skill, and
bring down the game in the absence of their hus
bands, especially when, as was often the case, the
deer made their appearance near the cabin. They
would have shot an Indian, if need be, without a
.moment's hesitation. At the commencement of the
war of 1812-1813, a fort was built at the cabin of
George Smith, about two miles from where the city
of Richmond now stands. All the families of the
neighborhood moved into this fort. At one period,
when the alarm caused by Indian depredations had
measurably subsided, the men ventured out to
work without their rifles. One day they were all
at work about a mile from the fort. In the after
noon the dogs from the fort commenced a fierce
barking in the thick woods on the path leading
to the spot where the men were at work. The
women concluded there were Indians in ambush
there, waylaying the path for the purpose of mas
sacring their husbands on their return from work
in the evening. They held a council and determ
ined to go out and reconnoiter, and if Indians
were there attack them and drive them away.
They selected one of their number to act as cap
tain, and another one to stay with the children and
open the gate of the fort to them in case they were
driven back by the Indians. They formed in the
fort, each woman taking her husband's gun, shot-

EARLY SETTLEMENT. 79
pouch, and hunting-knife, then marched out in sin
gle file. On reaching the woods a short distance
from the fort they deployed to the right of the
path and entered the spice-bushes, which grew so
thickly a beast could scarcely get through them.
They proceeded cautiously, the captain a little in
advance of the skirmish line. Advancing slowly,
they reached the place where the dogs were, and
discovered that they were barking at some Indian
ponies. Reconnoitering till satisfied that there were
no Indians there, they ventured out into the path,
marched back to the fort, and hung up their guns.
Many incidents might be recorded showing the
bravery of the women who assisted their husbands
in clearing away the forest in Indiana and in con
tending with the red men of the woods. Here is
another one : There had been quite an alarm at
the fort for several days, caused by signs of Indians
observed by the hunters while out in search of
game. The alarm caused the men in the fort to
increase their vigilance. For several days and
nights they kept sentinels constantly posted, expect
ing an attack. While some stood as sentinels the
others slept with their guns in their arms, ready
for action at a moment's warning. A few nights
had passed and no assault was made. Their fears
began measurably to subside. One night the men
placed on guard, being overcome from loss of sleep,
lay down at their port-holes, and were soon utterly
unconscious. Every one in the fort, save Mrs.

80 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Smith, who was watching with a sick child, was
sound asleep. A little after midnight some dogs
that had been left outside the fort commenced a
furious barking at the far side of a small meadow,
in the edge of the woods, full twenty-five rods dis
tant from the fort. Mrs. Smith went to the senti
nels and found them asleep. She made some effort
to awake them, but they were not easily aroused.
She concluded to go out and reconnoiter and see if
she could ascertain what the dogs were barking at.
The night was quite dark, there being no moon and
but little starlight. She opened one of the gates
of the fort and passed out. Moving stealthily along
under the shadow of a fence till she reached the
woods, then slowly and cautiously approaching the
place where the dogs were, she discovered that
they were baying some animal which fled at her
approach. She returned to the fort, passed in, re-
fastened the gate, and watched with her sick child
till morning, when she related her exploit, telling
the men if she had been an Indian she could have
massacred them all while they slept.
In the first settlement of the country, from the
dimness of the paths which led from one settle
ment to another, and the density of the forests,
the people frequently lost their way and became
bewildered. It was not uncommon to hear at night
the cry of some one lost in the woods. Most of
the settlers kept a trumpet. When the distant
cry of some one so lost in the forest was heard

EARLY SETTLEMENT. 81
at a cabin, the trumpet was blown as a signal to
the bewildered that they were heard, and for them
to direct their course thither. In the stillness
of the night one hallooing in the woods would be
heard at a great distance. Sometimes persons
were lost for a day and night, and now and then
some were lost and never found.
Miss Patsy Odell started one afternoon on horse
back to go from one settlement to another some
nine miles distant. Night coming on before she
reached her destination, she lost the path upon
which she was traveling. The night was dark, and
the undergrowth in the woods was so closely matted
that it was difficult for her to make any headway.
After striving for some time to regain the path,
finding herself completely bewildered she gave it
up as a hopeless case; she hallooed at the top of
her voice for a long time, but she was too far from
any human habitation to be heard. At last she
was brought to realize that she was lost in the
wild woods, and would have to spend the night
alone. Wolves were howling around her in every
direction. Her greatest care now was to find, if
possible, some place where she might be secure
from them. After wandering about in the dark
ness for a time she came upon a high log; she suc
ceeded in getting from her horse to the top of it,
where she sat, holding him by the reins till morn
ing. When morning came she could determine
nothing as to her whereabouts or what course to

82 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
steer to find a settlement. She sat upon the log
ruminating on her forlorn condition till the sun had
mounted high in the heavens. At length she con
cluded to try her horse, and see if he would take
her out of the wilderness. Accordingly she re
mounted and gave him the rein. He wandered
about for some time, appearing to be in a maze.
At last he struck upon a course, and after traveling
some miles brought her out safely at her father's
cabin. Some persons when lost in the woods soon be
come so frightened as not to be able for a time to
recognize their most intimate friends. Those who
have never suffered the experience can - scarcely
form an idea of the terrible feeling, the dreadful
fright that comes upon a person when lost in the
wilderness. In some instances the lost one has be
come partially wild in a short space of time. In
1810 a lady on the frontier, in what is now Wayne
county, had her cabin on the outside of the settle
ment, near the land belonging to the Indians. She
had been to a neighbor's cabin on an errand and
started for home a little before sundown. Night
closed in, however, before she was in sight of her
home, and the darkness became so dense that she
could not follow the path. In a short time she
became so confused that she knew not which way
to go. This caused her great alarm. She com
menced calling for help, her terror increasing every
moment. Her husband, who had grown uneasy at

EARLY SETTLEMENT. 83
her stay, started out on the path with a torch to
meet her. Hearing her calling at some distance
from the path, he answered her, but she was so
much alarmed that she did not recognize his voice,
and made off in an opposite direction, thinking the
voice she heard was that of an Indian. Her hus
band pursued her as rapidly as possible, still call
ing. He could hear her running through the
bushes, which enabled him to follow her. The flight
and pursuit having been thus continued for some
distance, her husband overtook her, when she gave
up, supposing she was captured by an Indian. So
frightened was she that she was trembling from
head to foot, and did not recognize her husband till
he took hold of her. Her alarm at finding herself
lost deprived her of self-possession.

84 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER X.
CHRISTOPHER RODDY.
We do not present the subject of this sketch as
a pious man, nor because of his great worthiness,
but to show the sternness of character possessed by
some of the men who first settled Indiana. Chris
topher Roddy was a very wicked man, but having
been a Revolutionary soldier was honored and
treated with respect by the people. He sometimes
drank spirituous liquor to excess, and he had indulged
in profanity and other wicked practices till he was
hardened in sin. He had fought through the whole
seven years of the Revolutionary war. During his
long service in that war he had contracted his
habits of profanity and intemperance. He was so
wicked the pious had but little hope of his ever
becoming religious, of his salvation. The most of
them gave him up as a hopeless case.
The writer will never forget the impression made
upon his mind in his boyhood when, while some
pious acquaintances were conversing with Mr.
Roddy and endeavoring to persuade him to cease
sinning and to seek God in the pardon of his sins,
he exclaimed: "It is of no use; there is no salvation
for me. I believe my damnation sealed as surely

CHRISTOPHER RODDY. 85
as if I was now in hell." This startled the men
who were talking with him. They inquired the
reason of his so expressing himself. He answered :
" Time was when I had a desire to be saved — when I
went to the place of worship ; I loved to go there —
when my heart was melted under the preaching of
the Gospel — when I could shed tears at human sor
row and woe — when I felt the drawings of God's
spirit and desired to get to heaven; but, for ten long
years I have had no desire to be religious; for ten
long years I have not visited the place of worship,
and have no desire to do so; for ten long years I
have had no tender emotion, no tears have dropped
from my eyes, however great the sorrow of those
around me, nor have I felt the drawings of God's
spirit. I do n't want to go to heaven. God knows the
flames of hell will be a refuge for me if they will
but hide me from his presence." While the old man
uttered these fearful declarations his eyes seemed to
flash fire, and every muscle in his body quivered.
Does not this case show that there is a point in
sin beyond which one may go whence' there is no
return ? Yes, there is danger of judicial abandon
ment. This man's great wickedness consisted in his
profanity and intemperance — in having slighted of
fered mercy and resisted the strivings of the Holy
Spirit, and in "Treasuring up unto himself wrath
against the day of wrath, and the revelation of
God's righteous judgment."
Mr. Roddy emigrated with his family to the Ter-

86 INDIANA MISCELLAMY.
ritory of Indiana, and settled in what is now
Wayne county in the year 1810 or 1811. He was
considered an honest man, though, as before stated,
a very wicked one. He was capable of enduring a
great amount of fatigue — was far removed from
cowardice — was never known to quail before an
enemy or danger — was somewhat eccentric, and al
ways accomplished what he undertook if it was
within the range of possibility.
While Roddy was a non-commissioned officer in
the army of the Revolution, on one occasion he gave
a mortal affront to a second lieutenant who chal
lenged him to fight a duel. By the "code of
honor" the challenged party had the right to
choose the weapons, the place, and mode of fight
ing. Roddy accepted the challenge, and chose a
heavy cavalry saber for his antagonist and a shoe
maker's pegging awl for himself. The place of fight
ing was to be a large brick oven. The fight was
not to commence till both were fairly in the oven.
The idea was so novel and ridiculous that his an
tagonist withdrew the challenge, abandoned the
fight, and there the matter ended.
Not long after the county-seat of Wayne county
had been removed from Salisbury to Centerville, a
colored man by the name of Pitt was convicted for
murder and condemned to be hung. After sentence
was pronounced Pitt engaged another colored man,
by giving him his horse, to take charge of his body
after he was executed, he seeing that it was decently

CHRISTOPHER RODDY. 87
interred. This colored man secured possession of
Pitt's horse, and then, in advance of the execution,
sold his body for ten dollars to two physicians for
the purpose of dissection, and left the country.
This fact came to the knowledge of Pitt while con
fined in prison. He sent for Roddy and requested
him to take charge of his body after execution, and
not to let the physicians have it. Roddy agreed to
do so, and pledged himself to Pitt that his wishes
should be faithfully and sacredly regarded. When
the day of execution arrived Roddy was on hand
with a coffin, upon a sled, and the physicians were
on hand with a wagon, without a coffin. When
Pitt's dead body was cut down from the gallows by
the sheriff, Roddy seized hold of it and so did the
physicians. A long and hard struggle ensued, but
Roddy triumphed. He took the body away from
the physicians, put it in the coffin upon his sled,
and conveyed it to his home in Salisbury, where he
guarded it through the night. The next day he
buried it. Fearing the physicians would find out
where the interment had taken place, he disinterred
the body the next night, removed it from the coffin
and carried it on his shoulder some seven miles and
buried it in the woods. The next day he cut down
all the forest trees he could make fall on the grave,
and left it under that mass of timber. He kept his
word, and the physicians never obtained possession
of the body. Such was Roddy's determined 'char
acter ; such his» perseverance in whatever he under-

90. INDIANA ¦ MISCELLANY.
He saw hell opening to receive him, his sins rising
like mountains to heaven, and calling loudly for
Divine vengeance, while the frowns of the Al
mighty, red with wrath, were poured upon him.
He was greatly alarmed. The agony of his mind
was such as to cause him to lose all sensibility of
his physical sufferings. His whole care was how he
might "escape the death that never, never dies."
Though unused to prayer, he called mightily upon
God for mercy. One or two pious women pointed
him to the Savior, as well as they could, and poured
out their souls in earnest supplication to God that
he would have mercy upon him and save him from
dropping into the bottomless pit.
This dying man now warned his two friends, who
were with him to administer to his bodily comfort,
that their infidel notions were false, that their course
in life would not do, and besought them to lead
new lives and prepare for death.
Struggling in deep penitency and earnest prayer
for some hours, a great change was wrought. Sud
denly he commenced praising the Lord, declaring
that he felt his sins forgiven, and was now ready to
depart. Though his sufferings had been such as to
reduce him to great weakness, when this change
took place his strength revived. He arose from his
bed, despite the efforts of his friends to prevent
him, and walked the room, praising God, declaring
what great things he had done for him, exhorting
all in the room to prepare for death. When his

THREE FRIENDS. 89

CHAPTER XI.
THREE FRIENDS.
W. O, J. J., and T. C. were pioneers in Indiana,
and settled contiguous to each other. Having been
born and brought up in the same neighborhood, in
one of the old States, they formed an attachment for
each other in boyhood, which continued through life.
Unfortunately all three grew up to manhood without
religious training or restraint. They were taught
to be honest and industrious, nothing more; the
truths of Christianity were spoken of by their asso
ciates in youth only in derision ; hence, in riper years,
they had respect neither for religion nor religious
people. They were men of rugged physical frames,
brave and daring, kind and accommodating to their
frontier neighbors. Not allowing themselves to be
brought under religious restraint, they had no rev
erence for the Divine Being. The race of these
men was short. The youngest of the three, T. O,
was called first to struggle, single-handed and
alone, with the grim monster. His attack was sud
den, the disease malignant and rapid in its progress.
He was soon brought down to death's door. When
eternity, with all its dread realities, was just before
him, he was awakened to a sense of his condition.

90_ INDIANA • MISCELLANY.
He saw hell opening to receive him, his sins rising
like mountains to heaven, and calling loudly for
Divine vengeance, while the frowns of the Al
mighty, red with wrath, were poured upon him.
He was greatly alarmed. The agony of his mind
was such as to cause him to lose all sensibility of
his physical sufferings. His whole care was how he
might "escape the death that never, never dies."
Though unused to prayer, he called mightily upon
God for mercy. One or two pious women pointed
him to the Savior, as well as they could, and poured
out their souls in earnest supplication to God that
he would have mercy upon him and save him from
dropping into the bottomless pit.
This dying man now warned his two friends, who
were with him to administer to his bodily comfort,
that their infidel notions were false, that their course
in life would not do, and besought them to lead
new lives and prepare for death.
Struggling in deep penitency and earnest prayer
for some hours, a great change was wrought. Sud
denly he commenced praising the Lord, declaring
that he felt his sins forgiven, and was now ready to
depart. Though his sufferings had been such as to
reduce him to great weakness, when this change
took place his strength revived. He arose from his
bed, despite the efforts of his friends to prevent
him, and walked the room, praising God, declaring
what great things he had done for him, exhorting
all in the room to prepare for death. When his

THREE FRIENDS. 91
strength failed, and he could continue no longer, he
laid down upon his bed again, and in a few moments
his voice was hushed in death.
This made some impression upon the two surviv
ing friends. They were much astonished at the
closing hours of their departed companion, but did
not change their course in life nor renounce their
infidelity. A short time after the death of T. O, one of the
other two, J. J., was suddenly taken ill, and in a
few days closed his eyes in death. After he was
attacked with disease he was much disturbed in
mind. When he saw himself just on the bank of
the river that separates time and eternity, he had
feelings such as he had not experienced before.
His sentiments in regard to man's accountability to
his Maker underwent a great change. He re
nounced his infidelity, and sent word to his friend,
W. C, that " Paine's Age of Reason," and other infi
del writings, had been his ruin, and besought him
to cease reading them. He died, however, without
making any profession of religion, leaving to his
friends no well-grounded hope of his future bliss.
It was not long after the death of J. J. till the
other friend, W. O, was attacked with a lingering
disease, which brought him slowly down to the
grave. During his long-continued suffering he had
much time for reflection. He dwelt much upon the
death of his two former friends, the strange change
wrought upon one, his rejoicing in a dying hour,

92 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
and the last solemn message sent him by the other.
It was a hard struggle for him to give up his infi
del principles; it was hard for him to consent to
die — to pass into a world to him unknown, one
about which he had thought but little during the
whole course of his life. But death was inexora
ble. Step by step he was brought down to the cold
stream. When standing upon the margin, just
ready to dip his feet in Jordan's waters, he gave up
his cherished principles, and acknowledged man's
responsibility to his Maker. He manifested a de
sire to converse on the subject of religion. On one
Sabbath day several persons had called to see him,
among them Mr. B., who had been an associate of
his for some years. In their conversation the sick
and dying man informed his friend of the strug
gle of mind he had passed through, and that he
had renounced his former principles, assuring him
that he now believed man was an accountable being,
and would have to give an account to God for all
his actions in this life. Mr. B. still contended for
their old infidel notions. The conversation contin
ued till Mr. O, finding his strength failing, and per
ceiving he had made little or no impression upon his
friend, with deep emotion said: "Well, my friend,
when you are brought low down upon a death-bed,
you will then know who rules; you will not think
then as you do now." Here the conversation ended.
Mr. W. C. lingered about one year from the time
he was taken ill. He made no profession of Chris-

THREE FRIENDS. 93
tianity before his death. In the prime of life these
three friends were taken away, each leaving a
young family. Some of their children are yet liv
ing, respected. A son of one of them is now in the
Congress of the United States.
We have introduced these three men as a warn
ing to parents and young men. They were honest,
industrious citizens, but wicked men, and wielded
a bad influence upon those with whom they associ
ated. Had they been trained religiously — had good
seed been sown in their hearts in early life, and
had they shunned infidel authors, the probabilities
are they would have lived useful lives, died happy
deaths, and found a home in heaven. The happy
death of the one is but a manifestation of God's
amazing mercy, and not to be taken as an encour
agement to procrastinate repentance to a dying hour.
Parents, "train your children in the nurture
and admonition of the Lord." Young men, avoid
reading infidel books as you would deadly poison.

94 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XII.
GEORGE JULIAN.
The subject of this sketch was a native of Vir
ginia, born and brought up among the mountains.
His education was limited. Having been reared
among the mountains, accustomed to much physical
exercise, he was, when in his prime, a man of great
muscular power. He was early trained to hunting,
and became so skilled in taking game that none
surpassed him in that department of a mountaineer's
life. No man loved adventure more than he. He
was always in his element when in the woods with
his gun and hunting apparatus. We have heard
him say, the happiest days of his life and the best
living he ever enjoyed were, when all alone among
the mountains of Virginia he was bear-hunting.
He would take his 'knapsack filled with corn-meal,
a little salt, his gun, tomahawk, and hunting-knife,
go into the mountains and spend two weeks alone.
He would kill a fat bear, bring it in to his camp in
the evening, take off the skin, spread it upon the
ground with the flesh side up, pour some corn-meal
upon it, put in some salt, mix the meal with the oil
upon the skin without the use of water, then put

GEORGE JULIAN. 95
the dough in the fire and bake it. While his bread
was baking he would cut out some of the choice
pieces of the bear, salt them well, put them upon
sticks, and place them before the fire to roast.
When his bread was sufficiently baked he would
take it from the fire. Upon this and his roasted
bear-meat he made his supper. This, he said, " was
the best dish any man ever partook of." He was
converted and united with the Methodist Episcopal
Church when a youth, and lived and died a faithful
member. He emigrated to the Territory of Indiana
in 1809, and settled in what is now Wayne county.
He was advanced in life when he emigrated. He
was of great service to the inhabitants of the fort
built in the neighborhood where he settled. Though
all the men were good hunters, he was chief among
the chiefest. He seldom failed to bring down his
game when he fired his faithful rifle.
He was a sweet singer, able in prayer, and a
good class-leader. On funeral occasions, Grand
father Julian, as he was familiarly called, frequently
officiated — there being no minister residing within
many miles. The usual services on such an occasion
were singing and prayer at the house before start
ing to the grave, and as the procession marched to
the place of interment, an appropriate hymn was
sung, and at the grave another hymn, in which all
joined, followed by prayer. On one occasion, at
the funeral of a child, Mr. Julian sung a hymn so
exceedingly appropriate that some Friend-Quakers

96 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
who were present thought he composed it by inspi
ration as he proceeded.
Some years after the close of the war, a circum
stance occurred which involved the old man in deep
sorrow, and compelled him to give up his little
home, where he had fondly hoped to have spent the
remnant of his days. A son, an only child by his
second wife, grew up a bad boy, indulging in many
vicious habits. When this son was about seventeen
years of age, three of his associates were spending
a Sunday afternoon with him at his father's house,
his parents being from home. Young Julian left
the three boys standing in the yard and entered
the house, closing the door after him. In a few
moments one of the boys, whose name was Owens,
left the others and started to pass through an open
space between the house young Julian had entered,
and another which stood near by. As he was en
tering the open space he saw young Julian with a
gun presented — the door being partly open — as if
about to shoot. Before he could say "do n't shoot,"
the gun discharged, and he fell pierced by a ball
which entered his side, passing into his bowels. As
soon as the gun fired, young Julian pitched it into
the loft of the cabin, and ran out, saying : " I
thought it was nothing but a wad." Young Owens
lived till the next morning, when he expired.
Young Julian was arrested and thrown into jail.
When court came on he was indicted for murder.
The father employed General James Noble, one of

GEORGE JULIAN. 97
the ablest lawyers in the State, to defend his son.
The State's attorney was James B. Ray, then in his
prime, who was afterward Governor of Indiana.
The case was ably conducted on the part of the
prosecution and the defense. The plea of " acci
dental shooting" was put in on the part of the
defense, and on that ground the jury acquitted
young Julian. The old gentleman had to sell his
home to pay the fees of his lawyer and other
incidental expenses attending the trial. He then
moved to Flat Rock, in Rush county, where he
ended his days. He did not long survive this af
fair, which brought his gray hairs down to the
grave with sorrow. He was a good man, respected
by all who knew him. 9

98 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XIII.
METHODIST EXHORTERS.
At an early day in Indiana exhorters were of
great service to the Church. They held meetings
on the holy Sabbath, and often at night during the
week. They were remarkably efficient in conduct
ing prayer meetings and in leading the classes.
They frequently held two days' meetings. On these
occasions no attempts were made to preach, but in
stead, exhortations of live, burning pathos were de
livered that told with marvelous power upon the
hearts of the people. Preachers being scarce, the
settlers were glad to have the exhorters come
among them and lead their devotions. Their usual
manner of conducting a two days' meeting was to
have two or three stirring exhortations in quick
succession, then to set out a "mourner's bench,"
invite penitents forward and go into a general
prayer meeting. Almost always the shouts of new
born souls were heard before these exercises closed.
On Sabbath morning a general class meeting was
held. These were " times of refreshing from the
presence of the Lord." At these class meetings,
and on love-feast occasions, a door-keeper was ap
pointed who admitted none but members of the

METHODIST EXHORTERS. 99
Church and those who were truly serious on the
subject of their salvation. Persons not Methodists
were always conversed with at the door by the
door-keeper, and if found penitent, and would
promise to conform to the rules of the love-feast
or general class meeting, were admitted, provided
still further that they had not enjoyed the privilege
more than two or three times, or if they had would
now promise to unite with the Church. These
meetings were select. The pious, when thus sepa
rated and shut in from the world, felt at liberty to
speak freely of their Christian experience, all being
in sympathy one with another. While one was
speaking, fervent prayer was ascending from all in
the house. Then were hearts melted, then did
their hearts glow and burn with sacred fire. Here
the strong were made stronger, the weak were
strengthened, and often penitents were converted.
Of these times and places many could sing:
" O sacred hour ! 0 hallowed spot !
Where love divine first found me;
Wherever falls my distant lot
My heart shall linger round thee."
The exhorters who assisted in building up the
Methodist Church in Indiana were a pious and use
ful class of men. They filled their places in Im-
manuel's ranks well, and deserve to be remembered.
There were no Church periodicals in those days in
which to publish obituary notices of those who fell
with their armor on. Many of them now sleep in

100 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
forgotten graves, with no stone to mark the spot
where their ashes repose, but their record is on
high. We will present brief sketches of a few of
them: Hardy Cain was a fine singer, and did much to
move and melt the hearts of the people by his
songs. His voice was musical. He was also very
able in prayer, successful in laboring with penitents,
faithful and gifted in exhortation. He was useful
as an exhorter, and in that capacity did much good.
In this exercise, as .soon as he began to grow warm,
he commenced rubbing his face with his hands. As
his feelings arose he would grasp his ears with both
hands and then pour' forth his soul in exhortation
in such a way as to affect the whole congregation.
In class meeting he was in his element. Few men
were more successful in leading than he. After
exercising his gifts as an exhorter for a number of
years he was licensed to preach, and filled the place
of a local preacher, and continued otherwise a faith
ful toiler in his Master's work, till he was called
home to receive his reward.
James Honley was a man of fine appearance, and
had a voice of trumpet tone. He could be heard
at a great distance, and his tones always fell pleas
antly on the ear. His exhortations were uniformly
solemn, and produced a deep impression upon the
heart and mind. The people heard him with de
light. He was exemplary in his life, steadfast in
piety, respected by the people, and did much good.

METHODIST EXHORTERS. 101
Though but an exhorter, he will, doubtless, have
stars in the crown of his rejoicing.
Mr. Miller was a man of small stature, of quick
motion, and very zealous in all his religious devo
tions. He had a clear, shrill voice, which some
times seemed to electrify the people. When he
prayed, the heavens were opened and streams of
salvation came down upon the congregation. His
countenance indicated that he was a man that lived
near the foot of the cross — one who held constant
communion with the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
He was pathetic in exhortation, moving his hearers
to tears. He has long since crossed the river and
entered into rest. His son, Rev. Charles W. Miller,
has been an itinerant Methodist preacher for twenty-
six years, and is now a member of the North Indi
ana Conference.
Spencer. — This brother, though a mulatto, is wor
thy to be named and remembered. He was born a
slave, and was compelled to wear the galling chain
till some time after he had grown to manhood. He
was known by one name only — Spencer. His mind,
naturally strong, would have shone with brilliancy,
had the advantages of education been his. Despite,
however, the crushing slave power, he could read,
and had acquired quite a fund of knowledge. By
the blessing of a kind Providence he was liberated
from bondage, and at a very early day came to
Indiana with some of his friends, who settled in
Wayne county. No exhorter, in all the region

102 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
round about, was more popular than Spencer. He
had a talent for the work of a high order. The
people were glad at all times to see him make his
appearance among them when met for worship. He
was often called upon to exhort after the traveling
preachers had preached. His voice was most melo
dious — sweet as the sound of the dulcimer. He
would sometimes set a whole congregation on fire
by singing one of his favorite songs, such as,
"Hark! listen to the trumpeters!
They sound for volunteers;
On Zion's bright and flowery mount
Behold the oflicers!"

And

'Hark! brethren; do 'nt you hear the sound?
The martial trumpet now is blowing,"

" Sweet rivers of redeeming love
Lie just before my eyes."

He seldom failed to move and stir the congregation.
Sometimes the tide of feeling rose so high that his
voice was drowned in the general rejoicing of the
people. Many years since, after a long and painful
illness, his sufferings ended, and in holy triumph he
bade the world adieu.
John Doddridge. — Mr. Doddridge emigrated to
Indiana when it was a Territory. He settled in
what was afterward called "Doddridge's neighbor
hood," six miles south of Centerville, Wayne county.
He was not a learned man, but a very successful
exhorter, and full of the Holy Ghost. He was

METHODIST EXHORTERS. 103
always on hand at quarterly and two days' meetings,
ready to act his part. He delighted to labor with
penitents, and few had greater success in that par
ticular work. Being deeply experienced in the
things of God he knew well how to point the heavy-
laden to the Lamb for sinners slain.
A large and flourishing class was organized in his
neighborhood, and a log meeting-house erected
which was known far and near as Doddridge's
meeting-house. For several years camp-meetings
were held on his land. On these occasions he was
always in the front rank of Immanuel's host. His
voice, as he shouted to the onset, could be heard
high above the noise of the battle. After he had
resided in Indiana ten or fifteen years he received
intelligence concerning a sister older than himself,
but whom he had never seen. She had been cap
tured in Virginia by the Indians when a small girl,
before he was born. The Doddridge family had
received no tidings of this lost child from the period
when she was carried off till now. They supposed
she had been dead many years. When Mr. Dod
dridge received information of her being still alive
he went to the Indian nation and saw his sister.
She was now old, and had lived so long among the
Indians that she would not leave them and return
to her relatives.
John Doddridge was a good man, and " fought a
good fight, finished his course," and has been
crowned with eternal life.

104 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XIV.
MORAL HEROINES.
There were many pious females among the early
settlers who were Christian heroines in the true and
full sense of the word. Having left their native
States and accompanied their husbands to the Ter
ritory, when it was nought but a howling wilder
ness, they had proved themselves to be helpmeets
for the men who braved the dangers of a frontier
life. Not only were they resolute to endure the
hardships and privations to which they were exposed
in the wilderness, from ferocious beasts and cruel,
savage men, but were equally bold in the Christian
warfare. They were ever found by the side of their
husbands on every moral battle-field, fighting for
the Lord. Many of them could sing with a voice
that, in its heavenly sweetness, never failed to charm
the ear and melt the heart. While their "hands
held the distaff," or while they plied the shuttle or
the needle, their voices were tuned to sweetest melody.
They were neither ashamed nor afraid to pray in
the public congregation. Though they felt the
cross, they boldly took it up and bore it aloft in
the sight of all the people. When they drew near
to God in prayer, and by faith took hold of the

MORAL HEROINES. 105
horns of the altar, heaven opened, light shined,
salvation came down, and the gates of hell were
made to tremble. Women who cultivate their
talents are peculiarly gifted in prayer; this seems
to be their special calling. We have heard some
women pray with an eloquence and power surpass
ing any thing that ever fell from the lips of man.
These moral heroines usually accompanied their
husbands to two days' and quarterly meetings.
Some of them thought it no hardship, after having
performed their daily toil, to walk four miles along
an Indian-trace to a week-night prayer meeting.
They delighted in the privileges of the class-room.
When mourners were at the " mourner's bench "
these faithful women were among them pointing
them to the Savior of sinners. In love-feasts they
acted well their part. One after another they would
arise, and stand with streaming eyes and glowing
countenances while they spoke of their penitential
sorrow ; of the joyful hour when first they felt a
Savior's pardoning love; of the deliverances God
had wrought out for them ; of how religion had
sustained them when called to leave, in a distant
land, the graves of loved ones, and make their
homes in the wilderness, and then of their pros
pects of joining the blood-washed throng in the
land of light and bliss, where there shall be no
more sighing. These holy mothers so deeply im
pressed themselves upon their sons and daughters
that their memory will " be ever fresh and green."

106 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
The authorities of Indiana have published the " Roll
of Honor," giving the names of those brave men
who went forth under the stars and stripes to fight
for their country in the late cruel, bloody rebellion.
These moral heroines are equally worthy of having
their names recorded in the history of the Church
in our State. They were the mothers and grand
mothers of many of the brave boys who so nobly
stood for the right against treason in the hour of
their country's peril.
But these mothers have nearly all passed away.
Only a few linger on these mundane shores. A few
years more and the last one of them will be safely
housed in their "home beyond the tide." The old
class-papers upon which their names were inscribed
are lost, and we have no record of them left; never
theless, their names are written in the Lamb's book
of life, and the roll will be called when Adam's
long line shall be assembled at the judgment-seat
of Christ.

PROGRESS OF METHODISM. 107

CHAPTER XV.
PROGRESS OF METHODISM IN THE STATE.
In the year 1819 the work in Indiana was so
arranged as to place the circuits in two Annual
Conferences, namely, the Ohio and Missouri, and to
form three districts, namely, the Lebanon and Mi
ami, in the Ohio Conference, and the Illinois in the
Missouri Conference. There were three new circuits
formed, which appear upon the Minutes this year
for the first time, namely, Madison, Indian Creek,
and Harrison.
The circuits were placed in districts as follows:
Whitewater in Lebanon district, with Moses Crume
presiding elder ; Lawrenceburg and Madison, in Mi
ami district, with John Sale presiding elder; and
Silver Creek, Indian Creek, Blue River, Harrison,
Vincennes, Patoka, and Pigeon, in Illinois district,
with Jesse Hale presiding elder.
Allen Wiley and Zachariah Connell were sent to
Whitewater circuit, Benjamin Lawrence to Law
renceburg, John T. Kent to Madison, David Sharp
to Silver Creek, William Mavity to Indian Creek,
John Pownal to Blue River, William Medford to
Harrison, John Cord to Vincennes, John Wallace
and Daniel M'Henry to Patoka and Pigeon. This

108 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
was a year of considerable prosperity. The whole
number of members in Indiana was three thousand
four hundred and seventy, giving an increase, for the
year, of four hundred and twenty-six.
In 1820 the districts and circuits were again
changed, and supplied as follows : Miami district, Ohio
Conference, Walter Griffith presiding elder; White
water circuit, Arthur W. Elliott, Samuel Brown ;
Lawrenceburg, Benjamin Lawrence, Henry S. Fer-
nandes; Madison, Henry Baker, William H. Raper;
Indiana district, Missouri Conference, Samuel Ham
ilton presiding elder ; Silver Creek circuit, Calvin
Ruter, Job Baker; Indian Creek, John Shrader,
John Everheart; Blue River, John Stewart, Joseph
Pownal ; Patoka, John Wallace ; Vincennes, Daniel
M'Henry. Pigeon and Harrison do not appear on
the Minutes this year.
This year Calvin Ruter commenced his labors in
Indiana. He had been admitted into the Ohio Con
ference two years before, and was now transferred
to the Missouri Conference. The whole number of
members returned this year was four thousand three
hundred and ninety-nine, giving an increase of nine
hundred and twenty-nine. In 1821 Charlestown,
Bloomington, Ohio, Mount Sterling, and Corydon,
appear upon the Minutes as heads of circuits. The
presiding elders continued upon the districts as they
were the past year. This year James Jones was
sent to Whitewater, John P. Durbin and James
Collard to Lawrenceburg, Allen Wiley and William

PROGRESS OF METHODISM. 109
P. Quin to Madison, Calvin Ruter and William
Cravens to Charlestown, John Scripps and Samuel
Glaize to Blue River, Daniel Chamberlin to Bloom
ington, Job M. Baker to Vincennes, Elias Stone to
Patoka, John Wallace to Ohio, George V. Hester to
Mount Sterling, and John Shrader to Corydon. The
aggregate membership for this year was seven thou
sand, three hundred and fourteen. Methodism was
now advancing rapidly in the State.
In 1822 Allen Wiley and James T. Wells were
sent to Whitewater, Henry Baker to Lawrence
burg, James Jones and James Murry to Madison,
with Alexander Cummins for presiding elder.
James Armstrong was sent to Charlestown, George
K. Hester to Flat Rock, John Wallace and Joseph
Kinkade to Blue River, John Cord to Bloomington,
David Chamberlin to Honey Creek, John Stewart
to Vincennes, James L. Thompson to Patoka, Eb
enezer Webster to Mount Sterling, John M. Baker
to Corydon, and William Cravens to Indianapolis,
with Samuel Hamilton for presiding elder. Indian
apolis now appears upon the Minutes as the head of
a circuit for the first time.
At the present writing, 1866, there are five
Methodist preachers and one missionary stationed in
Indianapolis, and the charges in the city belong to
four Annual Conferences. The borders of Method
ism had rapidly enlarged. The men into whose
hands the work had been committed were fully de
voted to their calling.

110 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
In 1823 the number of circuits had increased to
fifteen. Two new ones had been formed, Conners-
ville and Eel River. Cummins and Hamilton were
continued as presiding elders. The appointments
of the preachers were as follows : Whitewater, Rus
sel Bigelow and George Gatch; Lawrenceburg, W.
H. Raper; Madison, J. Stewart and Nehemiah B.
Griffith; Connersville, James Murry and James C.
Taylor ; Charlestown, James Armstrong ; Flat Rock,
Dennis Willey; Blue River, William M'Reynolds
and George K. Hester; Bloomington, John Cord;
Honey Creek, Hackalia Vredenburgh; Vincennes,
John Ingersoll and Job M. Baker; Patoka, Ebene
zer T. Webster; Mount Sterling, Stephen R. Beggs;
Corydon, James L. Thompson; Indianapolis, James
Scott; Eel River, William Cravens. The whole
membership this year was seven thousand, seven
hundred and thirty-three, giving an increase of
four hundred and nineteen.
In 1824 John Strange was sent to the Miami
district as presiding elder, John Everhart and
Levi White to Whitewater circuit, W. H. Raper
and John Jaynes to Lawrenceburg, John F. Wright
and Thomas Hewson to Madison, Aaron Wood to
Connersville. William Beauchamp was sent to the Indiana dis
trict, Missouri Conference, as presiding elder.
Samuel Hamilton and Calvin Ruter to Charles
town, Thomas Rice to Flat Rock, William Cra
vens and Dennis Willey to Blue River, James

PROGRESS OF METHODISM. 11]
Armstrong to Bloomington, Samuel Hull to Honey
Creek, Edward Smith to Vincennes, William Med
ford to Patoka, George K. Hester to Mount Ster
ling, James L. Thompson to Corydon, Jesse Hale
and George Horn to Indianapolis, and John Cord
to Eel River. The whole number of Church mem
bers returned by the preachers this year was eight
thousand, two hundred and ninety-two — an increase
of five hundred and fifty-nine.
In 1825 the Illinois Conference, having been or
ganized, embraced the whole of the State of Indi
ana. Five new circuits had been formed, and ap
pear upon the Minutes for the first time, namely,
Rushville, Salem, Paoli, Boonville, and Mount Ver
non. The work in Indiana was placed in three
districts: Madison, Indiana, and Illinois. Mount
Vernon was the only circuit in Indiana placed in
the Illinois district.
John Strange was presiding elder of Madison
district, James Armstrong of Indiana, and Samuel
H. Thompson of Illinois. The preachers appointed
to the circuits this year were as follows: Madi
son, Allen Wiley and Aaron Wood; Lawrenceburg,
James Jones and Thomas S. Hitt; Whitewater,
Peter Stephens and N. B. Griffith; Connersville,
James Havens; Indianapolis, John Miller; Flat
Rock, Thomas Hewson and James Garner; Eel
River, John Fish; Charlestown, James L. Thomp
son and Jacob Varner; Corydon, G. K. Hester and
Dennis Willey; Salem, Samuel Low and Richard

112 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Hargrave; Paoli, Edward Smith; Boonville, Orse-
neth Fisher; Patoka, William H. Smith and George
Randle; Vincennes, Edwin Ray; Honey Creek,
Samuel Hull; Bloomington, David Anderson and
John Cord; Mount Vernon, William Moore.
James Havens, John Miller, Richard Hargrave,
William H. Smith, and Edwin Ray appear in con
nection with the work in Indiana this year for the
first time. James Havens and Edwin Ray have
finished their work, and are gone to their rest; the
others survive. The whole number of members.
this year was 8,900, an increase of 610.
In 1826 considerable change was made in the
arrangement of the work. There were four dis
tricts, and two stations were made, namely, Madison
and Salem. These were the first stations formed in
the State.
It was a great mistake for the perpetuity of the
itinerant system to make stations. It would have
been better for the Church in America if we had
adhered to the circuit system, like our fathers in
England. Stations lose their sympathy with cir
cuits, and circuits with stations. The station system
tends to do away with the office of presiding elder.
Stations make it necessary to place many fields of
labor in one district in order to give the presiding
elder a sufficient support without being burdensome
to the people. This causes his services to each field
of labor to amount to but little, and the quarterly
meetings to fail of creating that interest they for-

PROGRESS OF METHODISM. 113
merly did. To place a minister in charge of but
one congregation, and retain him with that for three
years, and keep him in the same city for half a
lifetime, is itinerancy but in name. Some sister
Churches have as much without the name. If we
have no stations, nothing but circuits, as in En
gland, the number of fields of labor in each district
should be so reduced as to enable the presiding
elder to give a Saturday and Sunday to each quar
terly meeting, and at his quarterly visits he could
spend three or four days among the people, if need
be, and have as many members to draw his support
from as under our present arrangement.
This year the preachers were appointed to the
work as follows : Madison district, John Strange,
presiding elder; Madison station, Samuel Basset;
Madison circuit, George K. Hester; Lawrenceburg,
James L. Thompson ; Whitewater, James Havens ;
Connersville, Nehemiah B. Griffith ; Rushville, Ste
phen R. Beggs; Flat Rock, James Jones, Thomas
S. Hitt; Indianapolis, Thomas Henson.
Charlestown district, James Armstrong, presiding
elder ; Charlestown circuit, Allen Wiley, George
Randle ; Corydon, Samuel Low, George Lock ;
Paoli, John Miller ; Bloomfield, Eli P. Farmer ;
Eel River, Daniel Anderson; Crawfordsville, H.
Vredenburg; Bloomington, Edwin Ray; Salem
station, William Shanks; Salem circuit, John Cord.
Wabash district, Charles Holliday, presiding el
der; Honey Creek, Richard Hargrave; Vincennes,
10

114 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Aaron Wood; Patoka, James Garner, Joseph Tar-
kington; Boonville, William H. Smith.
Illinois district, Samuel H. Thompson, presiding
elder; Mount Vernon, Orseneth Fisher. It will
be perceived that the work was extending north
ward in the State. Crawfordsville was the most
northern circuit, and Mount Vernon was in the
extreme southern portion. The total number of
members this year was 9,872.
In 1827 the districts and circuits in Indiana were
manned as follows : Madison district, John Strange,
presiding elder; Madison station, Calvin W. Ruter;
Madison circuit, James Scott, Daniel Newton; Law
renceburg, James L. Thompson, George Randle;
Whitewater, James Havens, John T. Johnson ; Con
nersville, Robert Burnes ; Rushville, N. B. Griffith ;
Flat Rock, Abner H. Cheever; Indianapolis, Edwin
Ray. Charlestown district, James Armstrong, presiding
elder; Charlestown circuit, Allen Wiley, James Gar
ner; Corydon, George Lock, Samuel Low; Paoli,
William H. Smith, Smith L. Robinson; Eel River,
Daniel Anderson, Stith M. Otwell; Crawfordsville,
Henry Buell; Bloomington, Aaron Wood; Salem,
William Shanks, John Hogan ; Washington, Wil
liam Moore.
Wabash district, Charles Holliday, presiding el
der; Vincennes, S. R. Beggs; Patoka, Asa D. West;
Boonville, Thomas Davis; Mount Vernon, Thomas
Files.

PROGRESS OF METHODISM. 115
The total membership this year was 10,740, an
increase of 868.
In 1828 the districts remained about as they
had been the year previous. Some slight changes
had been made in the arrangement of circuits and
stations. Lawrenceburg was a station this year,
being the third one organized in Indiana. The
appointments of the preachers were as follows :
Madison district, John Strange, presiding elder;
Madison station, Edwin Ray; Madison circuit,
James Garner, A. H. Chever; Lawrenceburg sta
tion, J. L. Thompson; Lawrenceburg circuit, Allen
Wiley, D. Newton; Whitewater, T. S. Hitt, James
Scott; Wayne, S. R. Beggs, William Evans; Con
nersville, Robert Burnes; Rushville, James Havens;
Columbus, C. B. Jones; Indianapolis, N. B. Griffith;
Vernon, Henry Buell.
Charleston district, James Armstrong, presiding
elder; Charleston circuit, George Lock, Enoch G.
Wood; Corydon, J. W. M'Reynolds, S. Low; Paoli,
William Moore, James M'Kean; Eel River, W. H.
Smith, Benjamin Stephens; Crawfordsville, E. P.
Farmer; Bloomington, D. Anderson, S, M. Otwell;
Salem, William Shanks, John Hardy; Washington,
Thomas Davis.
Wabash district, Charles Holliday, presiding elder ;
Vincennes, John Miller, Ashley Risley; Patoka,
Charles Slocum ; Boonville, William Mavity ; Mount
Vernon, Thomas Files. The total number of mem
bers returned at the close of this year amounted to

116 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
12,090, showing the highly-gratifying increase of
1,350. We have now given a brief sketch of the prog
ress of Methodism in Indiana for the second dec
ade. In twenty years from the time Methodism
was introduced into the State, the number of mem
bers had increased to 12,090. In the first twenty
years, by the working of the itinerant system, 127
traveling Methodist preachers were connected with
the work and took part in spreading Scriptural
holiness over these lands. They laid the foundation
of the Church deep and broad. We are indebted,
under God, to the men who cultivated this field for
the first twenty years for the present prosperous
state of the Church in every part of Indiana.
A few of these men are still in the active work.
Most of them have joined their fellow-laborers
where there is rest from toil.

POLITICS. 117

CHAPTER XVI.
POLITICS.
^In the early settlement of Indiana, what is now
called party politics was a thing unknown among
the people. The people had but few political prin
ciples, and these were simple and easily understood.
When a man aspired to office, the great questions
with the people were, "Is he capable? is he honest?"
They considered the ballot-box the palladium of their
liberties— its purity — something to be guarded most
sacredly. If any man had attempted to corrupt the
ballot-box by stuffing, or by incorrectly counting, or by
procuring illegal votes, or by attempting to buy votes
in any way, he would have so completely blasted his
reputation, that there would have been " none so
mean to do him honor." He could not have fouud
admittance into respectable society. It would have
placed a mark upon him that would have made
him an outcast. A good reputation was worth
something to a man in those days.
Caucuses and conventions to nominate candidates
for office were unknown. Every man who so de
sired declared himself a candidate for office. Some
times there were ten or twelve candidates before
the people for the same office. Every voter selected

118 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
his candidate and cast his ballot for whom he
pleased. The people did not call themselves after political
parties, as Democrats, Whigs, Republicans, etc., but
after their respective candidates, as Hoover men,
Lomax men, Beard men, Hill men, Pennington men,
Test men, Holman men, etc. In the great presi
dential campaign, when John Quincy Adams, An
drew Jackson, Henry Clay, Thomas H. Crawford,
and John C. Calhoun were candidates, the people in
Indiana called themselves Adams, Jackson, Clay,
Crawford, or Calhoun men, according to their
preferences among the candidates. The friends of
Andrew Jackson were especially proud to call them
selves Jackson men.
On election days, when the people came to the
polls to vote, they did not inquire where they could
obtain Democratic, Whig, or Republican tickets,
but men were passing through the crowd of voters
shouting ever and anon : " Here 's Jackson tick
ets!" "Here's Adams tickets!" "Here's Clay
tickets!" etc.
Stump-speaking was not practiced in Indiana for
several years after she became a State, but was
finally introduced and soon became general. At
present, stump-orators are numerous. The stump
is a great resort for demagogues. The people are
often misled by its fulminations. Party politics
were unknown in the State till after John Quincy
Adams was elected President by Congress over

POLITICS. 119
General Jackson. From that period party politics
began, and have continued, sometimes running to
great excess. The friends of Jackson organized
themselves under the title of Democrats, and those
of Adams under that of Whigs. The Democrats
carried the State in every State and Presidential
election, till the Whigs took it from them under tlie
leadership of General Harrison. After his death,
the Democrats took the State from the Whigs, and
kept it till the Republicans carried it under the
leadership of the immortal Lincoln in 1860. After
party politics was introduced into Indiana, trickery
was soon resorted to in conducting our election
campaigns, even down to the little county offices.
These campaigns were not always conducted exactly
upon the principles of honesty, but upon the plan
most likely to succeed, without regard to whether
it was right or not.
In 1840 the Whigs adopted the raccoon as their
insignia, and the Democrats the rooster as theirs.
The Whigs were led to take the "coon" in conse
quence of the taunts thrown at General Harrison,
their candidate for the Presidency. He was called
by the Democrats " the log-cabin candidate," " an
old hunter," etc. The Democrats were led to adopt
the "rooster" in the following way: The contest
between the two parties in Hancock county was
close, and the Whigs seemed to be gaining. Joseph
Chapman, a leading Democrat in that county, wrote
to one of his political friends in another part of the

120 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
State informing him how the parties stood, and ask
ing advice as to what he should do in order to
carry the county for the party. His friend wrote
back to him to appear in good spirits — to represent
the party as gaining, saying to him in the letter:
"Crow! Chapman, Crow!" Somehow, the Whigs
obtained knowledge of the contents of that letter.
Their stump-orators rang the changes on "Crow!
Chapman, Crow!" In every Whig gathering you
would hear the shout, "Crow! Chapman, Crow!"
The Democrats determined to make capital out of
these taunts, and adopted the " rooster " as their
insignia. In 1842 Joseph Chapman and Thomas Walpole,
a Whig lawyer who then resided in Greenfield, were
opposing candidates for the State Senate. Walpole
had been in the Senate, and Chapman in the House
of Representatives. The Senatorial district was
composed of the counties of Hancock and Madison.
The canvass became warm. The candidates stumped
the district together. Walpole was neat in his ap
parel, and wore ruffled shirts. Chapman was pecul
iarly slovenly in his appearance. In those days
the Democrats charged the Whigs with being the
" Ruflled-Shirt Gentry." By this they made many
votes among the yeomanry of the country. Upon
this charge Chapman rung the changes well against
Walpole, as they met upon the stump from time to
time, often pointing to the ruffles in his bosom as
evidence of the truth of the charge.

POLITICS. 121
They had spent some two weeks in Madison
county, speaking every day except Sunday. All
this time Chapman had not changed his linen, and
it had become so much soiled that even he could
not endure it any longer. He told Walpole one
evening that he would be under the necessity of
going home, in order to get a clean shirt, and could
not be with him the next day. Walpole objected,
and proposed to lend him one. Chapman said,
"That will not do. Your shirts have ruffles on
them, and you know I am fighting the 'Ruffled-
Shirt Gentry.'" Walpole said to Chapman, "You
can button your double-breasted vest over your
bosom, and hide the ruffles." He consented, and
the next morning put on one of Walpole's shirts.
That day it was Chapman's turn to speak first. In
his speech he reiterated the old charge of " Ruffled-
Shirt Gentry," and pointed to the ruffles protruding
from Walpole's bosom. When he closed his speech,
Walpole arose and with great indignation referred
to the abuse he had received from Chapman during
the canvass for wearing ruffled shirts. Said he,
"Fellow-citizens, I do wear ruffled shirts; you see
them now in my bosom. I am an honest man. I
do not try to conceal them. I abhor a hypocrite.
What character is so much to be despised as that
of a hypocrite? This dishonest, hypocritical op
ponent of mine has been abusing me, from day to
day for wearing ruffled shirts, and I have borne it
patiently, refusing to expose his hypocrisy. I will
11

122 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
expose him now, and prove to you that he wears
ruffled shirts as well as I." At that moment he
caught hold of Chapman's vest, as he sat near him,
and tore it open, when out popped a bosomful of
ruffles. At this, the audience raised a tremendous
shout. Chapman was so much surprised and con
fused that he did not dare to get up and confess
that he had on Walpole's shirt. This trick gained
several votes for Walpole.
On the Saturday before the election, which was to
come off on Monday, they were speaking in a cer
tain neighborhood in Hancock county, where some
vote Walpole had given in the Senate, the Winter be
fore, was very unpopular. Chapman labored to make
all the capital he could for himself out of the vote.
In order to avoid the force of the arguments Chapman
made against him, Walpole positively denied having
given such a vote. Chapman pledged himself to the
people, that if they would meet him in Greenfield on
Monday, the day of the election, he would, by the
journal of the Senate, prove that Walpole did give
that vote ; if he did not he would decline the canvass
and not ask them to vote for him. The next day he
rode to Indianapolis and procured a copy of the
Senate journal; on Monday morning he came into
Greenfield and put up at Gooding's Hotel; he went
into the room he usually occupied, laid the journal
upon the table, and walked out on the street.
Walpole, seeing him pass out, went into the room,
and taking up the journal, found the page where the

POLITICS. 123
hated vote was recorded, tore it out, put it in his
pocket, laid down the journal and went out. When
the citizens had generally gathered in town, Chapman
returned to the hotel, got the journal, went out,
mounted a block and commenced making his speech.
Referring to the dispute between himself and
Walpole, he renewed his pledge, telling the people
he would prove that Walpole had given the vote and
was then mean enough to deny it. Turning over
the pages of the journal he could not find it, not re
membering upon which one it was recorded. He
became so much confused that he did not discover
that the journal had been mutilated. He at last
gave up the search under much embarrassment.
Walpole then mounted the block, denounced Chapman
as a liar and a slanderer, and demanded that he
should decline being a candidate, and called upon the
people to vote for him.
The result was Walpole was elected. They were
both shrewd, talented men, well matched. In the
cases related, Walpole obtained the advantage of
Chapman. Political parties tend to corruption. Whenever
the people allow themselves to be compelled to vote
for a candidate because he has been nominated by a
party, their liberties are greatly endangered. No
man should vote for a candidate simply because he
belongs to the party. Honesty, purity of character
in a candidate, is of greater value to the people
than the mere profession of a certain set of political

124 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
principles. Whenever the moral men of the coun
try let the party -political wireworkers know that
party politics ' alone can not command their votes,
then those who control and manage political nomi
nating conventions will give them moral men to
vote for.

MRS. SARAH SMITH. 125

CHAPTER XVII.
MRS. SARAH SMITH.
We present the following sketch of Mrs. Smith,
written by Rev. G. C. Smith, of the South- Eastern
Indiana Conference, and published in the Western
Christian Advocate in 1854, it being better than
any thing we can write :
Sarah Smith was born October, 1776, in the
State of Virginia, and died January 10, 1854, in
the seventy-eighth year of her age. For more than
fifty-two years she was a faithful, consistent, and
devoted member of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
and lived in the conscious enjoyment of the com
forts of Divine grace.
How agreeable soever it might be to surviving
friends, and how desirable soever for the instruc
tion and encouragement of others, that the pious
and useful life and high Christian character of this
now sainted " mother in Israel " should be spread
out in detail before the public eye, the writer may
decline the office of furnishing such desideratum.
She was his mother; but for the praise of God's
glorious grace he can not forbear to- offer the follow
ing brief outline, deeming this as slight a tribute
as a grateful son may well consent to pay to the

126 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
memory of such a mother. " A woman that fear-
eth the Lord, she shall be praised." "Her chil
dren shall rise up and call her blessed."
When a small child she was left an orphan with
an elder sister, by the death of both her parents.
She was then taken by a kind uncle, who brought
her up as one of his own family. When a little
over twenty years of age, she was united in mar
riage to George Smith. The marriage was solem
nized on New- Year's day, 1797, in Union district,
South Carolina, where they both then resided. With
him she had lived, at the time of her death, more
than fifty-seven years in uninterrupted harmony and
conjugal felicity. She was indeed a helpmate.
Never did woman more nobly and fully sustain that
office. Through all the vicissitudes of life — in the
gloomy paths of adversity, and in the sunny walks
of prosperity — she was ever the same sympathizing,
affectionate, and devoted companion. With grace
and ease she could enter into the cares and recrea
tions, the joys and sorrows of her husband. In her
domestic relations she made it her study to smooth
the asperities and enrich the felicities of life.
Some five years after her marriage she became re
ligious, and joined the Methodist Episcopal Church.
She was one of the happy thousands who were
brought to experience salvation in that wonderful
revival of religion, which occurred about the close
of the last and the beginning of the present century,
and which extended all over the Southern and then

MRS. SARAH SMITH. 127
Western States. During that remarkable period of re
ligious excitement, camp meetings were introduced —
those public means of grace by which, in modern
times, so often hundreds, if not thousands, as on the
day of Pentecost, have been " turned from darkness
to light, and from the power of Satan unto God,"
and " added to the Church in one day."
The first of these meetings held in that part of
the country was in 1802. The spot selected was a
pleasant grove in the valley of Inoree River. Here,
in the midst of the most picturesque scenery, the
hundreds who came pouring in from every direction,
some from the distance of fifty miles, pitched their
tents in irregular clusters. Soon were gathered to
gether a vast multitude; people of all grades and
conditions, high and low, rich and poor, black and
white, Methodists and Presbyterians. Here, far
from the noise and bustle of the crowded city, sur
rounded by a landscape clothed in nature's richest
drapery, midway between those lofty hills which
rose along on either side of the river, and overlooked
the valley ; and while, as introductory, the songsters
of the grove were chanting their mellow notes, the
congregation of religious worshipers commenced their
devotions. Fervent prayer was offered up. The
Word of God was delivered at three different stands
at the same time, in living thoughts and burning
words, " in demonstration of the spirit and of power;"
and soon the groans of the sin-sick arose, and min
gling with the shouts of the redeemed, went booming

128 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
up the valley, and echoed from hill to hill. The
voice of joy and praise broke forth from the taber
nacles of the righteous, and the noise was heard afar
off, while the placid waters of the gentle river glided
by in silence, as if listening at the sound. Had
Balaam stood on some one of those hill-tops which
skirted that valley, looked down upon those tents
as they stood spread out through the grove, and
heard the joyous sounds of salvation as they rose
from the encampment, and rolled along the banks of
the quiet Inoree, surely he would have exclaimed, as
when, on the hights of Pisgah and Peor, he stood
beside the son of Zippor, and saw the camp of ancient
Israel spread over the plains of Moab, " How goodly
are thy tents, 0 Jacob; and thy tabernacles, 0 Is
rael ! As the valleys are they spread forth : as
gardens by the river side ! The Lord their God is
among them, and the shout of a king is among
them." At this camp meeting hundreds were smitten by
the power of Gospel truth, and fell to the ground
under the preaching of the Word; hundreds, too,
receiving the spirit of adoption, were then and there
happily converted to God.
At this meeting the husband of the subject of
this sketch was powerfully convicted, and was con"
verted on his way as he went home. She, with
him, soon after, joined the Methodist Episcopal
Church. Some time after this, while her husband
was at family prayer, she experienced converting

MRS. SARAH SMITH. 129
power ; 't was bright as noon ; she was unspeakably
happy. Then she realized what Wesley sung :
" My God is reconciled,
His pard'ning voice I hear;
He owns me for his child,
I can no longer fear."
These lines she ever afterward held in the highest
estimation, and often repeated them with all the deep
emotion and holy confidence with which their author
was inspired when first he sung them. From that
happy hour she never doubted her acceptance with
God. Through all her Christian warfare, which
lasted over fifty- two years, she " fought a good
fight, and kept the faith." Though she passed
through scenes of trial and conflict, she never
wavered in her attachments and fidelity to the
Church and the cause of religion. Her trust in God
was strong and steady. It is confidently believed
that she never spent a day in all her long life, after
her conversion, without some bright manifestation of
Divine grace. She seemed always to be conversant
with death, and in sight of heaven, to stand day by
day on Pisgah's top. She was exceedingly fond of
singing such words as, " 0 Jesus, my Savior, I
know thou art mine." " Sweet rivers of redeeming
love lie just before mine eyes."
The resurrection of the body was a subject which
she contemplated with the most triumphant emo
tion. Often has she seemed to exult in such un
earthly ecstasy in anticipation of that glorious con-

130 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
summation of Christian triumph, as utterly to con
found the unbelievers. When, singing one of her
favorite hymns, she came to the words, " Arrayed in
glorious grace shall these vile bodies shine," her
soul would sometimes take wing, and, rising from
the world, would soar for awhile amid the scenes of
the upper sanctuary.
In prayer she was truly gifted. In this she pos
sessed uncommon power. Though she was not an
educated woman, her prayers were remarkably
fluent and often eloquent. She was wonderfully
successful at the altar among penitents. If their
convictions appeared not sufficiently pungent, she
would lead their minds in a train of such full and
earnest confession and loathing of sin and wicked
ness as to make them shrink and cry for mercy;
then pouring forth her intercessions in their behalf,
she would raise them on the arms of faith, and
standing at the very throne would present them
for mercy with such assurance in the appeal,
"Jesus, Master, now fulfill thy sacred word, as
thou hast said, Blessed are they that mourn, for
they shall be comforted," as rarely failed of success.
Many happy souls will rejoice in eternity that
they ever met this saint of God at the altar of
prayer. Often at the social prayer meeting, when
all seemed cold and lifeless, she has been called on
to lead in prayer, when soon the Holy Ghost has
been shed upon the people, and the shout of victory
has gone up from God's altar. Her prayers at the

MRS. SARAH SMITH. 131
family altar will never be forgotten by her children.
Many, many a time have they wept under her im
pressive prayers, while parents and children kneeled
together at the domestic altar.
For many years before her death she enjoyed the
blessing of perfect love. She loved the Lord and
she loved the Church. She would sing with pecul
iar zest as expressive of the feelings of her heart:
" I love thee, my Savior ; I love thee, my Lord ;
I love thy dear people, thy ways, and thy Word."
A true and warm friend to itinerant ministers, her
house was, for fifty years, their home. She was
always glad to see a minister of the Lord Jesus
enter her habitation, and felt unfeigned pleasure in
ministering to his comfort. Many a weary itiner
ant has found a cordial welcome at her threshold.
Never was she frustrated or confused in her domes
tic arrangements by the unexpected appearance at
her door of these men of God, but she always con
tinued to render them easy and comfortable, as if
their visit had been in pursuance of a special invi
tation. Indeed, it was with her substantially as
with the Shunamite, who, in the days of Elisha,
had a chamber on the wall furnished with a bed,
and table, and stool, and a candlestick, for the
prophet of the Lord as he passed that way, that he
might turn in and rest. Among those who enjoyed
her Christian hospitality may be mentioned a
Crume, a Finley, (Robert,) a Strange, a Cummins,

132 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
a Bigelow, a Griffith, a Wiley, etc. These are some
of the sacred and honored dead, but many yet live
in whose hearts her memory is embalmed by the
recollection of the itinerant's home.
In the Spring of 1809 she, with her husband
and five children, emigrated from South Carolina to
Indiana, in the then far West. They settled in
Wayne county. Their residence was on the very
borders of civilization, being just one mile from the
Indian lands. Hundreds of wild savages were
roaming through the neighboring forests. These
were frequent guests, generally very troublesome —
often terrible to lonely families on the frontiers.
When hungry they would call and demand some
thing to eat, and the family that neglected to sup
ply their demands was almost sure to incur their
displeasure, sometimes their revenge.
During the British and Indian war of 1812-
1813, the white inhabitants for some miles around
united together and constructed a fort at her resi
dence for their common protection against the vio
lence of their savage neighbors. The fort consisted
of a small piece of ground inclosed by a thick line
of palisades in the form of a square. These pali
sades were made of the trunks of trees, split into
slabs three or four inches in thickness, and twelve
or fourteen feet in length, set upright, with one end
in a ditch cut three feet deep, thus furnishing a
wall some ten feet high. Within this inclosure a
suitable number of houses were built for the accom-

MRS. SARAH SMITH. 133
modation of the resident families. Into this fort
the neighbors repaired in time of alarm and danger.
Though the tribes in that part of the country were
not professedly engaged in the war which was being
waged against the country, yet considerable mischief
was done in the neighborhood of the fort, such as
stealing, and even murder.
Religious services were kept up in the fort. Oc
casionally they had circuit preaching. Once in a
while the itinerant minister would find his way to
this fort. Sometimes he bore upon his shoulder a
musket to defend his life against the savages. Some
times he carried in his hands a hatchet to mark his
way, that he might subsequently retrace his steps.
The subject of this sketch was remarkable in her
attentions to the sick. These she did not suffer her
self to neglect. Around the couch of the afflicted
she would linger with the most unremitting care,
glad to do a kindness, ever ready to minister to
their comfort and spiritual instruction. Being her
self feeble in her constitution, and much afflicted
during her life, she knew well how to sympathize
with the sick. She saw six of her children laid in
the grave, four of them in infancy. She murmured
not. She believed that her Savior took her in
fants, and she saw the adult ones enter Jordan in
the triumph of faith. The four children left behind
her cherish in their hearts a sacred reverence for
her pious life.
About twelve years before her death she made a

134 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
request of her youngest son, in relation to her fu
neral. She asked him to see to having sung at her
burial the hymn commencing,
" And mnst this body die ?"
and to have her funeral sermon preached from the
words, "Be ye also ready; for in such an hour as
ye think not, the Son of man cometh." These cir
cumstances considered alone may seem to possess no
interest, but when viewed in connection with her
life and death, they present coincidences which are
somewhat remarkable. Her life was distinguished
for that constant readiness which befits one whose
departure 'from the world was to be sudden and un
expected. She died at the residence of her son of
whom 3he made the request, just six weeks from the
time she arrived at his house, and her remains are
interred at Orleans, Orange county, Indiana. She
died without a moment's warning, in the presence of
several of her friends. She left without a sigh, not
even a long breath. Thus sweetly and swiftly she
passed from earth to the paradise of God.

GEORGE SMITH. 135

CHAPTER XVIII.
GEORGE SMITH.
Of the subject of this sketch, the following has
been furnished us by a friend :
George Smith was born January 21, 1777; he
died July 11, 1857. The place of his nativity was
Union district, South Carolina. His ancestors were
of the purest Anglo-Saxon blood. Their distinctive
religious faith was that of the "Society of Friends,"
commonly called " Quakers." Some of the more
remote ones were among the earliest members of
that religious society. According to the best gen
ealogical and biographical data available, they emi
grated from England to America in company with
the famous William Penn, and originally settled in
Pennsylvania. After some years, that branch from
which George descended removed to South Carolina.
His father and mother were both zealous and prom
inent Quakers, the latter of whom was a reputable
preacher in that denomination. In the time of the
American Revolution, his parents, in common with
many of their countrymen, suffered much from the
predatory incursions of the numerous Tories who
infested that part of the country. More than once
their residence was assailed and plundered by those

136 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
political banditti of the most valuable portable ar
ticles. On one of these occasions, in the absence of
his father, his mother's life was providentially pre
served from the violence of these military robbers.
Having entered the domicile and commenced their
depredations, one of them, an officer, seized a favor
ite household article which she held in her hand,
and after a short, ineffectual struggle to wrest it
from the grasp of the brave woman, he aimed a
furious blow at her head with his sword, which
struck the upper ceiling and glanced aside from its
object. Both his parents died, the one a few years after
the other, while he was only fourteen years of age.
Left thus so early an orphan to struggle through
life, without the protection and guidance of parental
hands, he found in his own native energy and firm
ness, of purpose the elements of power sufficient,
under the Divine blessing, to sustain him and to
conduct him triumphantly through that most critical
juncture, his minority. In the true spirit of do
mestic heroism he went to work, took the younger
members of the family under his oare, and made all
necessary provision for their temporal comfort during
the time of their needed guardianship.
Having arrived at a suitable age, he was married
to Sarah Kennedy, with whom he lived in the hap
piest union for fifty-seven years and ten days. She
went before him to the spirit-land about three years
and a half. Her death was the great bereavement

GEORGE SMITH. 137
and affliction of his long life ; but the grace of God
sustained him. After he grew to maturity he apos
tatized from the religion of his fathers, or, rather,
declined personally to embrace its peculiarities ; yet
he never ceased to adhere, with the greatest tenacity,
to the great moral principles of the Gospel, as held
and taught by them. Consequently, he never ranged
among the profane and wicked of that day.
In 1802 he was converted to God, and became a
member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. At
the first camp meeting held in that country, and
the first which he ever attended, he was deeply con
vinced of sin. He mourned as a penitent, and
sought the Lord with prayers, strong crying, and
tears. During the services the power of God was
displayed in a wonderful manner, particularly on the
holy Sabbath. On that day the people — hundreds
of them — lay prostrate on the ground, like men
slain in battle, .insomuch that the scene appeared
awfully grand.
Under a sense of the wrath of God abiding on
him, his feelings became so intensely excited that
he could not consent to remain all the day upon the
giound, but in the evening left for home. On his
way thither he turned aside to pray, and while
alone, agonizing in prayer, the Savior spoke his sins
forgiven and his soul rejoiced in the conscious en
joyment of acceptance with God. He never after
ward doubted his conversion. On his return home
the same evening he erected the family altar, whose
12

138 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
fires he never suffered to become extinct for a
day, nor even to decline, till, after the lapse of more
than fifty years, he became so aged and- helpless
that he was unable to stand upon his knees to
pray. A short time after his conversion he had the
joyful pleasure of witnessing the clear and happy
conversion of his companion while he was leading
the devotions of family prayer.
In the Spring of 1809 he took his family, which
consisted at that time of his wife and five children,
and emigrated to the then far West. He stopped
his team and unpacked his goods in an almost un
broken wilderness, at a point a little north and
about two miles west of where the ctiy of Rich
mond now stands, in Wayne county, Indiana.
That was then on the very outskirts of civilization,
all the lands west of him being claimed and occupied
exclusively by the red men of the forest. Here he
pitched his tent and commenced opening out a farm,
little he and the few neighbors around him thinking
of the vast and rapid tide of population and . enter
prise which was to sweep over the western wilds
within fifty years from that day. But he lived to
see, in less time than that, the wilderness give way
and the flourishing capital of Indiana standing
seventy miles west of the spot where his frontier
tabernacle stood, with her twenty-five thousand in^
habitants, her grand State-house, her noble asylums,
and her spacious and beautiful churches. He lived
to see the boundary of civilization, which lay within

GEORGE SMITH. 139
a mile of his habitation, rolled westward till it
reached the shores of the Pacific. In the place of
his border settlement he resided for many years.
After some brief arrangements for the temporal
accommodation of his family, his next great care
was to seek for the enjoyment of Christian privi
leges. During the first Summer after his arrival in
that wilderness land, the pioneer Methodist preachers
found their way thither, and preached a few miles
from his log-cabin. At the first news of their ap
proach he started and met them at the place, intro
duced himself, gave the names of himself and wife
as members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and
invited them to his humble dwelling. They came,
and it was not long till his own cabin was made a
preaching-place; a class was formed and he ap
pointed leader. Many years from that date his
house was constantly and emphatically the itinerant
Methodist preacher's home. There many a weary
minister rested, and rallied his recuperative energies
for further toils in his Master's vineyard.
Few men were living at the time of his death,
who were citizens of Indiana when he came to this
country. It was then known as the Indiana Terri
tory. Few, indeed, were the settlements made
within the limits of what is now Wayne county,
the most populous part of the State. All, or nearly
so, of his early neighbors had died and gone before
him. In the social etiquette of a new country all
are recognized as neighbors, who live within ten or

140 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
fifteen miles of each other. In that country and in
those days Methodists walked, after the toils of the
day, from one to five miles to , prayer meeting at
night. In simplicity, sincerity, and earnest Chris
tian zeal — not fanaticism, as some have called it —
they met, and sung, and prayed, and shouted for an
hour or two, in some humble, but honored private
habitation. The services having been concluded,
while the fire of unsophisticated, soul devotion yet
glowed in their hearts, and while their eyes were
yet moist with the waters of pure, spiritual joy,
they gave each other a frank, hearty, and friendly
greeting, ardent enough to singe the mossy faces of
the fossilized Christians of the latter days.
Soon there might be seen numerous brilliant
torches blazing and gleaming in sundry directions
through the dense forest, as these worshipers
wended their way to their respective log-cabin
homes. Those shining torches were fit and sig
nificant emblems of that inner light and fire of
spiritual devotion which they carried in their
hearts. Often it happened that sin-sick souls were
healed along the way, whose new song of praise and
shouts of joy made the dark caverns of the wilder
ness vocal, and sometimes sent the wild beasts in
affright and haste from their nightly slumbers.
The men of that day were confessedly inferior to
our cotemporaries in the fine arts of Church polity.
They were less skilled in the polemics which relate
to family-sittings, choir-singing, theological schools,

GEORGE SMITH. 141
etc.; but in the discussion and maintenance of the
truth, or the greater and more vital subjects of ex
perimental religion, justification by faith, the witness
of the Spirit, humble obedience to Christ, according
to the simple, old-fashioned theology of Wesley and
Fletcher, " there were giants in those days." One
could chase a thousand, and two could put ten
thousand to flight of the pulpit-performers, tame
sermonizers, Sunday lecturers, Gospel-diluters, and
dulcifiers of other days.
The subject of this sketch commenced early in
his Christian life the systematic study of the Holy
Scriptures, accompanied by prayer and meditation.
This faithful reading of the Word of God gave him
a more thorough knowledge of the things revealed
than men ordinarily possess. The Bible was dis
tinctly his book to the last. He had read the Old
and New Testaments regularly through many times
in succession. This course of reading he continued
till a few months before his decease, when his sight
had so far failed him that he had to give up this
enjoyment. This privation he keenly felt. He
often, however, called on his friends around him to
read for him. He had read much in the theological
works of his day. Wesley, Fletcher, Clarke, and
Benson were his favorite authors. He had read
Dr. Clarke's voluminous Commentary — every word
in it — that was written in the English language.
In Methodist theology he was critical — ready to
detect any variations, no matter how slight, from

142 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the standards of the Church. He was particularly
tender and affectionate toward young ministers, and
yet he managed, without seeming captious, often to
suggest to them improvements in their sermons.
He passed through all the shades and grades of
frontier life. The privations, hardships, and suffer
ings incident to a new country became familiar to
him. These he encountered and withstood in the
prime and vigor of his life. When old age and
infirmity came upon him, his own country had
passed into a high state of cultivation, and, to some
extent, had developed her rich resources. Owing
to infirmity, a few of his last years were spent
without the enjoyment of the public means of grace.
He was unable to attend the sanctuary.
After the death of his companion, with whom he
had walked to the house of God for fifty-seven
years, he was, much of the time, lonely. His great
desire was to depart and be with the Lord; yet he
would often repeat and apply to himself the lan
guage of Job, "All the days of my appointed time
will I wait, until my change come." His heart
was in heaven ; his mind was staid on God. Dur
ing the last two or three months of his life he kept
his eyes closed much of the time; and, when asked
for the reason, he invariably answered, " There is
nothing in this world upon which I desire to look.
When my eyes are closed, I am looking by faith to
heaven, where Jesus is, and where my departed
friends are."

GEORGE SMITH. 143
A few days before his departure, while alone in his
room, and about the hour of midnight, his soul was
greatly blessed. While rejoicing, his son, with
whom he resided, awoke from sleep, and hearing the
voice of joy went into his father's bed-chamber and
found him unspeakably happy. For some hours he
continued in a strain of praise to God. He said he
had never, in all his life before, been so happy.
For more than three years he lived with his
youngest son, Rev. W. C. Smith. During that time
he buried the companion of his youth. And so at
tached was he, afterward, to the spot where she
was laid, and the very soil which covered her re
mains, that he often said, " There is the place where
I wish to be buried."
He trained up his children in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord. They all became religious,
and joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. Four
only of his children survived him. These are on
the way to Zion. Two of them are ministers of the
Lord Jesus. He was a citizen of Indiana more than
forty-eight years. George Smith was proverbial for
honesty, integrity, firmness, and piety. During a
membership in the Methodist Episcopal Church of
fifty-five years, he rendered efficient service in va
rious relations. Throughout nearly the entire length
of the active portion of his life, he was a class- leader,
or a steward, or both.
At the house of his youngest son, in the city of
Indianapolis, a-few minutes before six o'clock, in the

144 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
afternoon of July 11, 1857, in the eighty-first year
of his age, he sweetly fell asleep in Jesus, and was
gathered, like a ripe shock of corn, into the garner
of heaven. According to his request, his mortal re
mains were interred by the side of those of his com
panion. There they rest together in hope of the
resurrection.

REV. MOSES CRUME. 145

CHAPTER XIX.
REV. MOSES CRUME.
The subject of this sketch was one of the first
itinerant Methodist preachers who labored in Indi
ana. Rev. Mr. Williams had preceded him the
year before. Rev. Hector Sanford accompanied him
when he came to the Territory in 1809.
It is unfortunate for the Church that so little is
known of the talents and worth of these holy men of
God, who came as pioneer ministers into the wilds
of Indiana. Their appointments from year to year
are found in the Minutes of Conference, but that
does not give the extent of the fields of labor they
cultivated, the hardships they endured, nor the bat
tles they fought, nor the victories they won, under
the Great Captain of their salvation.
Rev. Moses Crume was, perhaps, born in the
State of Virginia; at least he was born, the second
time, in that State. He was awakened and led to
the foot of the cross, through the instrumentality of
father Hathaway, who traveled Berkley circuit, in
1785. He emigrated to Kentucky, where he was
licensed to preach at a quarterly meeting held at
Ferguson's Chapel, April 12, 1793. In 1808 he
was admitted on trial into the old Western Con-
13

146 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
ference, which held its session that year at Liberty
Hill, Tennessee, and was appointed to Whitewater
circuit, Indiana, with H. Sanford for a colleague.
This circuit, at that time, embraced all the settle
ments in the Territory, from the Ohio River extend
ing north. The most northern appointment was
Meek's Meeting-House, on Clear creek, in what is
now Wayne county.
In 1811 he was returned to Whitewater circuit,
without a colleague. This year he extended the
circuit still further north, and established an ap
pointment at the cabin of George Smith.
In 1814 Mr. Crume was appointed to Lawrence
burg circuit. This was the third year he had
labored among this people, Lawrenceburg circuit
having been stricken off from the Whitewater cir
cuit. In 1817 he was appointed presiding elder of
Miami district, which he traveled two years. Law
renceburg and Whitewater circuits were embraced
in this district. The other years of his itinerant
life were spent in the State of Ohio.
Mr. Crume was a man of noble bearing; his
countenance was grave ; his appearance in the latter
part of his life truly patriarchal. His hair he
wore long, after the old style, parting it upon the
top of his head, and combing it back behind his
ears. His appearance in the pulpit was command
ing; his voice was mellow and deep-toned. He
could hardly have been called an orator, but he was

REV. MOSES CRUME. 147
logical. He did not move and stir the feelings of
an audience, but seldom failed to make an impres
sion for good. He never indulged in fancy, but
presented the truths of the Gospel in a plain, sim
ple form, such as convinced the mind of the hearer.
He was an expounder of God's Word. His manner
of presenting the truth was such as to impress the
minds of those who heard him, that he felt and be
lieved what he taught the people.
No one ever doubted his piety. His life was
such as to impress all who enjoyed the benefit of his
acquaintance and association, that he was truly a
man of God. This eminent minister of the Lord
Jesus is associated with the writer's earliest recol
lections, and his appearance is photographed upon
his memory. Many have blessed God that he ever
lived, and in the day of eternity will claim him as
their spiritual father.
After a long and useful life, in 1839 he died in
great peace at his residence, in the neighborhood of
Oxford, Butler county, Ohio.

148 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XX.
REV. JOHN STRANGE.
John Strange was among the early preachers
in Indiana. Various sketches of him have been
written, but all have failed to present him fully to
the reader. Indeed, few pens are competent to such
a task. Those who have written of him have each
contributed to the perpetuation of his memory.
They have spoken of his excellencies, and yet the
half has never been told. To know and fully ap
preciate the worth and talents of this distinguished
minister of the Lord Jesus, the people had to see
him, form his acquaintance, and hear him preach.
The writer does not suppose that his pen can do
justice to his exalted character, nor surpass those
who have written before him; but he would pay
this humble tribute to the memory of one he claims
as his spiritual father.
Mr. Strange was admitted on trial in the old
Western Conference in the year 1811. At that
time the Western Conference embraced the States
of Mississippi, Tennessee, Kentucky, Missouri, Ohio,
Indiana, and Illinois. The preachers of this Con
ference were liable to be sent, from year to year, to
any part of its bounds. To enter the itinerancy
in a Conference of such dimensions, at such a time,

REV. JOHN STRANGE. 149
required more devotion to the cause of the Re
deemer, more of a self-sacrificing spirit, and more
courage than men ordinarily possess.
Mr. Strange was a Virginian by birth, and in
boyhood emigrated to Ohio with his father. He
was not favored in early life with a good education,
but he possessed an active, vigorous mind, and a
high order of native talent. He could have pre
pared himself in youth, and at manhood entered
upon any one of the lucrative professions, particu
larly that of the law, and arisen to distinction and
affluence ; but in early life he had sought and found
the Savior, and united with the Methodist Episco
pal Church — consecrating himself, time, and talents
to the Lord. Hearing his Master's voice saying,
"Go ye into the wilderness in search of the lost
sheep of the house of Israel," he heeded that voice,
and "chose rather to suffer affliction with the peo
ple of God than to enjoy the pleasures " of wealth and
fame. He bade farewell to worldly prospects, ease,
the pleasures of home, and, casting himself wholly
upon the Lord, for time and eternity, he entered
the itinerant ranks. Having once shoved off from
the shore, he never looked back to the day of his
death. For twenty-two years he was a houseless,
homeless wanderer, preaching Jesus and the resur
rection wherever he went. He loved to sing:
" No foot of land do I possess,
No cottage in the wilderness ;
A poor wayfaring man.

150 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
I lodge awhile in tents below,
And gladly wander to and fro,
Till I my Canaan gain."
Mr. Strange's first appointment was to Will's
Creek circuit, in the State of Ohio. His second
appointment was to Cincinnati, with the distin
guished William Burke for his colleague. In the
Fall of 1812 he was sent to Whitewater circuit, In
diana. This circuit was large, embracing all the
country from a short distance above Lawrenceburg,
north to the headwaters of Whitewater, and west
as far as there were any white settlements.
At this time the war with Great Britain and
her Indian allies was in full blast. It was exceed
ingly hazardous for a solitary man to travel through
the country; nevertheless, Mr. Strange failed to fill
few, if any, appointments. Not believing it was
his duty to yield up his life to the cruel savages
that infested the country, lurking in every forest
and glen, without an effort to defend himself, he
procured a trusty rifle, which he carried with him
wherever he went, always keeping a sharp look-out
for Indians as he passed through the dense woods.
His most northern appointment -was at a fort
built on Clear creek, two miles north-west of where
the city of Richmond is now situated. At this
fort he made his appearance every four weeks, with
his rifle upon his shoulder. Here, on each visit, he
usually spent two or three days ministering to the
inhabitants. These visits afforded great consolation

REV. JOHN STRANGE. 151
and encouragement to those who were thus shut up
in the wilderness.
In the Fall of 1813 Mr. Strange was appointed
to Oxford circuit, in Ohio. In 1814 he was sent to
Lawrenceburg circuit, in Indiana. In the Fall of
1815 he was returned to Ohio, being appointed to
White Oak circuit, which he traveled two years.
In the Fall of 1817 he was sent to Mad River cir
cuit. To this circuit he was returned the next
year. In 1819 he was sent to Union circuit, where
he remained two years. In the Fall of 1821 he
was appointed presiding elder of Lebanon district,
in Ohio. The next year he was sent to Milford cir
cuit. In 1823 he was appointed presiding elder of
Miami district. This brought him back into Indi
ana — Lawrenceburg, Whitewater, Madison, and Con
nersville circuits being in his district.
The next year Illinois Conference was formed,
and all the work in Indiana was placed in that Con
ference. Madison district was formed, and Mr.
Strange was appointed to it. He continued to
travel this district for the next four years, when lie
was appointed presiding elder of Charlestown dis
trict. He remained upon this district three years,
when the Indianapolis district was formed, and he
was appointed to it. At the close of his first year
as presiding elder of that district, he was compelled
to take a superannuated relation. His slender
frame could no longer endure the hardships and
privations he had been undergoing. The toils and

152 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
labors he had been performing on large circuits and
districts for twenty-two years, in a new country,
were too severe for him. This was his last field
of labor. It was a hard struggle for him to consent
to give up the active work, for his soul still burn'ed
with holy zeal for the salvation of precious souls,
but he yielded with the best grace he could.
It is said that a gentleman who greatly admired
Mr. Strange deeded him a quarter section of wild
land, as a token of his high regard. Mr. Strange
kept the land a short time. Feeling that the land
encumbered his mind, and abridged some enjoyments
he greatly prized, he went back to his friend and
gave up the deed, requesting to be relieved of his
burden, stating, that since he had received that pres
ent, he had not been permitted to sing his favorite
song, " No foot of land do I possess," etc.,
and could not forego that enjoyment. This may be
thought an error in Mr. Strange. If it was, it was
one of the head — not of the heart. He had given
himself unreservedly — time and talents — all his ran
somed powers, to God and the Church, and was
afraid to allow himself to become encumbered, in the
smallest degree, with worldly goods, lest he should
be hindered in the work committed to his hands.
His faith was strong that God would provide for
himself and family, and supply his wants through
life. In this he was not mistaken — he had not be
lieved in vain. So deep was the hold he had upon

REV. JOHN STRANGE. 153
the affections of the people, that after he superannu
ated, his friends purchased a house and lot, on the
south side of Market, between Meridian and Penn
sylvania streets, Indianapolis, and presented it to
him. They took great pleasure in supplying his ne
cessities, and administering to his comfort, till he
entered into that land where the inhabitants hunger
no more, and where the Lamb leads them to fount
ains of living water.
Mr. Strange was about six feet in hight, of slender
frame, hair jet black and very straight, eyes black,
clear, and piercing. His form was erect, standing
or walking. All his movements were peculiarly
graceful — particularly in the pulpit. His social
qualities were of the highest order, yet he never
failed to maintain his ministerial dignity, without
affectation, or the appearance of stiffness. His voice
was clear and distinct, sweet and melodious — over it
he had perfect command. He could raise it to the
highest, or bring it down to the lowest key, with
out the slighest jar or discord. He was one of the
finest singers that ever "tuned a voice to sweetest
song." He was very fond of music when in the fam
ily circle; and in the public congregation he often
lifted the people from their seats, by the power of
his song. He could render the hymn commencing,
" Hear the royal proclamation,"
with more effect, perhaps, than any man who ever
tried it.

154 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
In the pulpit, he was peerless in voice and gesture.
No one ever imitated him — for none could. He
was a natural orator of the highest class. It was
no studied art with him — it was Heaven's rich gift.
His power over an audience, at times, seemed to be
almost supernatural, causing their feelings to rise
and swell, at the command of his voice, or the wav
ing of his hand, as the ocean would surge under
the call of iEolus. Often the people were so carried
away by his eloquence that, rising from their seats,
they would press toward the place where he stood
telling the story of the cross — portraying the dying
agonies of the Savior — themselves seemingly lost to
every subject but the one presented by the speaker.
He was sometimes eccentric in the pulpit, but his
eccentricities were always graceful. From any other
man than John Strange, some of his remarks would,
perhaps, have been inadmissible. He possessed what
Rev. Mr. Taylor, in his Model Preacher, calls " sur
prise power," in a very high degree. This he used
to great effect. By his sudden exclamations, he
would thrill a whole congregation as by a shock of
electricity. Sometimes, when speaking of God's love
to man in the redemption of the world, the joys of
Christ's great salvation, the glory of heaven, his
soul would be filled with such heavenly rapture, that
he would exclaim in his peculiar voice, "Alleluia !
Alleluia! Alleluia!" when the people would catch
the spirit, and from every part of the congregation
shouts of praise would ascend to heaven.

REV. JOHN STRANGE. 155
Sometimes, when portraying the torments of
those shut up in the prison-house of hell, and de
scribing the wicked as in crowds they urged their way
down to blackness and darkness, the sinners in the
congregation would scream out, crying for mercy.
Seizing upon the occasion, Mr. Strange would ex
claim, in his inimitable way, " A center shot, my
Lord; load and fire again !" The backwoods hunt
ers knew well how to apply such expressions.
On one occasion, when he was preaching on Sun
day at a camp meeting, the tide of feeling rising
higher and higher, he took one of his wonderful
flights of eloquence, which lifted the congregation,
and a general shout arose. Hearing the great shout
which rolled up from within the inclosure of tents,
a crowd of persons who had been wandering about
on the outside of the encampment, came rushing in
through an opening to the row of tents, and down
the center aisle toward the stand. Seeing the
coming throng, Mr. Strange stopped short, raised
himself to his full hight, and, standing upon his
tiptoes, threw his right hand forward, pointing
with his index finger directly toward the crowd,
and then exclaimed, in a voice which seemed to
startle the people from their seats, " Here they
come now ! My Lord, shoot them as they come!"
At once, scores of loud " amens " rolled up from the
congregation. Instantly, as if stricken by light
ning, the whole crowd of sinners who were pressing
down the center aisle, dropped upon seats, and on

156 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the ground. From that moment he held the con
gregation at his will, till the close of the sermon.
His powers of description were of the finest order.
He could so describe a scene, that you would seem
to behold, in undimmed light, that which he was
portraying. When he was preaching the funeral
sermon of Rev. Edwin Ray, in Indianapolis, toward
the close of the discourse, while describing the
second coming of Christ, his bringing with him
" them that sleep in Jesus," descending " in the
clouds of heaven," he stood erect for a moment,
then, looking upward, cried out, " Where is Edwin
Ray?" Still looking upward, he said, "I see
him; I see him!" and then, with both hands raised
as if welcoming him, he exclaimed, in a voice that
seemed to go up to the clouds, " Hail, Edwin !
Hail, Edwin! Hail, Edwin!" The effect upon the
congregation will never be forgotten by those who
heard that sermon and felt the power.
After a lingering illness of pulmonary affection,
in holy triumph, in the city of Indianapolis, on the
second day of December, 1833, he bade the world
adieu, and went up to join the blood-washed throng
around the throne of God. When the word, "Rev.
John Strange is dead," spread abroad, there was
mourning throughout the Church in Indiana.
Blessed man ! Peace to thy memory !

REV. HUGH CULL. 157

CHAPTER XXI.
REV. HUGH CULL.
Hugh Cull was among the first, if not the first,
Methodist local preachers in Indiana. He was one
of the pioneers, and took an active part in planting
Methodism in the eastern portion of the State. He
was a man of so many excellencies, of so great
worth, that he is "worthy to be had in everlasting
remembrance." As a tribute of respect to his
memory this sketch is given.
Hugh Cull was born of Roman Catholic parents,
in Havre-de-Grace, Md., October, 1759. When
he was four years of age, his father removed to
what is called the Red-Stone country, Pennsylvania.
Here he continued to reside till he was twenty
years of age. In 1777, with his father, he emi
grated to Kentucky. They located their habitation
where the city of Lexington is now situated. In
1785 he went to Henry county, Kentucky, where
he was afterward united in marriage to Miss Rachel
Meek, a devotedly pious member of the Methodist
Episcopal Church. She was in the sixteenth year
of her age.
Though not addicted to many of the vices com
mon to young men in a new country, his training

158 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
had not been such as to lead him to piety, or
incline him to any of the Protestant Churches, par
ticularly the Methodist Episcopal Church. In a
short time after his marriage, he was, through the
instrumentality of his faithfully pious young wife,
led to the foot of the cross, where he found the
Savior, and then united with the Methodist Epis
copal Church. So thorough was his conversion, so
deep his piety, so earnest his zeal, so ardent his at
tachment to the Church, and such were his talents,
that in a short time he was licensed to preach.
From the time he united with the Church his
house became a home for the weary itinerant, and
continued to be as long as he had a house, which
was a period of more than seventy years. Rev.
Jacob Young, in his Autobiography, speaks of Mr.
Cull's house as a " most hospitable home for Meth
odist preachers."
In 1804 he came to Indiana to explore the
country. In 1805 he brought his family out,
which consisted of his " beloved Rachel," and
Patience, a niece of his wife, whom they had
adopted as a daughter. He pitched his tent on the
land he had entered, in what is now Wayne county.
All around him was one wild wilderness. In a
short time his humble cabin was erected, into
which he placed his family and erected the family
altar, which was never taken down.
Though a man of feeble physical frame, and ap
parently slender constitution, he opened a farm in

REV. HUGH CULL. 159
the dense forest and supported his family comforta
bly. There being no other minister of the Gospel
residing in that part of the Territory, and the trav
eling preachers not having yet found their way into
that region, it devolved upon Mr. Cull to plant the
Gospel-standard. He at once set about the work.
He invited the few families that were in reach of
him to come to his cabin, stating he would preach
to them. He also visited distant settlements on
Sabbath days, and established preaching-places. As
soon as the itinerant preachers came in reach, he
went after them' and invited them to his abode.
They came and organized a class at his house, and
made it a regular preaching-place, which it con
tinued to be for twenty years.
Mr. Cull was a man of medium size, with black
hair — till whitened by age — which he always
combed back upon his head, heavy eyebrows — neat
in his appearance. He had a pleasant voice, mellow
in its tones ; he had a very fair English educa
tion ; he possessed the confidence of his fellow-
citizens in a high degree. He was a member of
the Convention which met in Corydon, then the
seat of government for the Territory, and which
formed the first Constitution of the State. He was
an influential member of that Convention, and took
an active part in its deliberations. The people had
great respect and reverence for him. He was called
Father Cull by the citizens generally, as far back as
the writer's memory goes. He was a man of ten-

160 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
der heart, strong affections, kind spirit, full of
sympathy, of deep unostentatious piety. He had
the full confidence of all who knew him. He was
mighty in prayer, a man of strong faith, always
enjoying a sacred nearness to God when at the
throne of the heavenly mercy.
He was a good preacher, zealous and pathetic.
The people always heard him gladly. He was a
man of tears when preaching, and often the whole
congregation would be melted, under his sermons
and exhortations. He delighted much in hearing
the Gospel preached ; on it he fed and feasted.
When his soul was filled with joy Divine, he loved
to say glory ! It seemed to afford him peculiar
pleasure. " Glory, glory, glory !" was a common
expression of his, when in an ecstasy of joy. He
was a warm and true friend of the itinerant preach
ers, delighting in their society, bidding them wel
come to his home ; ever ready to assist them to the
best of his ability. At an early day he traveled
a part of a year, as a "supply," when his circuit
extended from Lawrenceburg, on the Ohio River, as
far north as Greenville, in the State of Ohio. The
country was new, the streams were unbridged, the
roads almost impassable ; consequently, the travel
ing was laborious and hazardous. He was always
ready to take the circuit for a round or two, when
it was necessary to supply the place of a sick
preacher, or one who was called away from his work
for a short time.

REV. HUGH CULL. 161
Father Cull resided on the farm where he first set
tled when he came to Indiana, fifty-seven years ago.
He died on the thirty-first day of August, 1862,
aged one hundred and four years and ten months.
He retained his physical and mental vigor, in a
very remarkable degree, to near the close of his
long and useful life. About three months before
his departure his physical strength began to de
cline. Gradually he descended to the grave. The
taper of life burned lower and lower, till it went
out. As his end drew near, the prospect of join
ing his former friends and companions, and the wife
of his youth, who had passed on before, filled his
soul with heavenly rapture. The last words that
escaped his lips on this side the river, and they
came forth in a whisper, were, " Glory, glory,
glory!" Thus lived and died Rev. Hugh Cull.
14

162 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXII.
REV. JOHN GIBSON.
John Gibson was the second. Methodist local
preacher who settled in what is now Wayne county,
Indiana. He came to the Territory at an early day.
Where or when he was born is not known to the
writer; nor what were the circumstances surround
ing him in early life; nor when nor where he was
converted and united with the Church; nor when he
was licensed to preach. The presumption is, that he
was, in early life, very much after the Benjamin-
Abbott style. His education was limited, but suffi
cient for his station in life and the people to whom
he ministered in their wilderness-homes. He was
rather uncomely in his appearance, low of stature,
very round shouldered, of great muscular power, for
a man of his size. He was of sanguine tempera
ment — kind spirited — a true friend — firm in his
principles, and fearlessly advocated what he believed
to be right, and opposed what he believed to be
wrong. He was a terror to evil-doers. In his ser
mons he feared not to charge Satan's strongest holds.
The vices of the day met in him a steady and pow
erful opposer.
He was a man of true piety and of great zeal in

REV. JOHN GIBSON. 163
his Master's work — of great faith — a good preacher,
always acceptable to the Church, but dreaded by
the servants of Satan — very successful in laboring
with penitents, and a powerful exhorter. He had
some peculiarities. He sometimes used expressions
in prayer which would have sounded strangely,
coming from the mouth of any other man than
John Gibson. On one occasion, at a camp meeting,
while a prayer meeting was being conducted in the
altar, many persons were seeking salvation, and'
many souls were being converted, the preacher's
stand was crowded with the proud and haughty,
who stood looking on. Among them, and at the
front of the stand, stood a young woman, very gayly
attired, who was making sport in a very derisive
manner of the exercises. Mr. Gibson was on his
knees in the altar, with his face toward the stand,
earnestly engaged in laboring with the penitents.
Looking up he saw the young woman laughing and
making sport. He suddenly exclaimed, in great
earnestness, " My God ! knock that young woman
down!" repeating it three times; when, as if
pierced by a rifle-ball, the young woman fell into
the altar. Mr. Gibson turned to a lady who was
kneeling near him, and, tapping her on the
shoulder, said, "Sister, that is what I call taking
them between the lug and the horn." This young
woman, after a long and hard struggle, was pow
erfully converted.
Mr. Gibson labored as a local preacher for several

164 INDIANA: MISCELLANY.
years, and was instrumental in the salvation of
many souls. He and his associates in the " king
dom and patience of Jesus " have all gone home to
their Father's house above, where, reunited, they
join in the song of the redeemed, "Unto him that
loved us and washed us from our sins in his own
blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto
God; to him be glory forever and ever." He died
in holy triumph, in Wayne county, Indiana, in the
year 1818.

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 165

CHAPTER XXIII.
INTRODUCTION OF METHODISM INTO RICHMOND.
Richmond, in Wayne county, was originally set
tled by Friends, commonly called " Quakers." John
Smith and Jeremiah Cox, the proprietors of the
town, were influential members of that denomina
tion. Some years before Richmond was founded,
Whitewater Friends' Meeting-House was built a
short distance above the site of the town as first
laid out. The town improved rapidly. The inhab
itants were principally Friends. From their pecul
iar religious tenets they did not give encouragement
to any other denomination. They were a quiet,
moral people, very exact in the observance of all
religious duties as held and taught by their own
Society. They, at that time, associated but little
with persons of other Churches. They seldom, if
ever, allowed their houses of worship to be occupied
by ministers of other denominations. These they
were pleased to call " Lo-heres and Lo-theres," and
considered it their duty to warn their people not to
run after them. It was several years after the
town began to improve before any other religious
denomination made an effort to establish themselves
in the place. The Methodists were the first. In

166 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
1822 Rev. Russel Bigelow was preacher in charge
of Whitewater circuit. He determined to make an
effort to plant Methodism in Richmond. It was
difficult to obtain a house to preach in. The inhab
itants who were not Friends were by no mean3
friendly to the Methodists. None would open their
houses. After a time permission was obtained to
preach in a small school-house. In this Mr. Bige-
low-preached the first sermon delivered by a Meth
odist preacher in Richmond. He soon organized a
small class, consisting of the following persons:
George Smith, Sarah Smith, Mercy B. Smith, Ra
chel S. Smith, Stephen Thomas, Margaret Thomas,
and the widow Pierson. George Smith was ap
pointed leader of the little band. It was not long
till the school-house was taken from them. Preach
ing and class meetings were then moved to a small
room occupied by the widow Pierson as a dwelling.
In a short time after this Mrs. Pierson moved from
the town, when the class was discontinued, the other
members living in the country and not being able
to procure another house to worship in. The town
was now given up by the Methodists for a time.
In the Fall of 1825 Rev. James Havens was sent to
the circuit. During the year he determined to
make another effort to establish Methodism in Rich
mond. A small house in the lower end of the town,
remote from any other residence, which was occu
pied by Isaac Jackson, was obtained, preaching was
established and a class organized. From that

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 167
period Methodism has maintained a place in Rich
mond. For several years the Church met with the most
decided opposition. The struggle for an existence
was a hard one. Satan and the enemies of the
Church strove hard to drive her from the place.
The faithful few who were there united in Church
fellowship, were firm in their religious principles,
praying always, "lifting up holy hands, without
wrath and doubting," that God would strengthen
them, give, them the victory, and add to their num
ber such as should be saved. The ministers sent to
them from year to year labored diligently, shunning
not to declare the whole counsel of God. Gradu
ally, the Church gathered strength, and her mem
bership increased in numbers.
The first Methodist two days' meeting held in
Richmond, commenced on the first Saturday in June,
1828. At that time there were but few members
in the place, but they were devotedly pious, and
were closely united in Christian bonds, though sur
rounded by the most intense opposition. Rev.
Stephen R. Beggs, who was in charge of the circuit,
had made the appointment. There had been con
siderable prosperity in other parts of the circuit,
and now, that a two days' meeting was announced
for Richmond, the attention of the people generally
was turned in that direction. A Methodist two
days' meeting was something new to most of the
citizens, and created no little excitement; partly to

168 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
know what it would be like, and, partly, because
these " hireling preachers " were about to disturb
the quiet of the place. Some were anxious to keep
the people from attending, others, to see the great
sight. The meeting was held in the brick school-house,
on the public square. When the time appointed
arrived, the Methodists came in from different
parts of the circuit. Mr. Beggs and two or three
local preachers were in attendance. At the first
coming together there was quite a congregation.
An excellent sermon was preached, one that stirred
the hearts of the people to their very depths, kin
dling anew the holy fire. At the close of the sermon
the tide of feeling was running so high that the
songs and shouts of the congregation were heard
far away. This increased the excitement in the
town. At night the school-house was crowded, the
Holy Ghost attended the Word preached and the
exhortation which followed. An invitation being
given, five or six persons presented themselves as
seekers of salvation. This was a strange sight to
many in the house. The pious gathered around the
penitents, singing and praying with them till a
late hour.
On Sunday a love-feast was held. It was a time
of power. Toward the close of the exercises, an
invitation was given to persons to unite with the
Church. Several came forward. Among the num
ber were three sisters, Misses K., of one of the

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 169
first families of the town. Their father was rather
inclined to infidelity. He had taken great pains to
educate and prepare his daughters to move in the
highest circle of society, not dreaming they would
ever be Methodists. When the three Misses K.
came forward and united with the Church, some
evil-designing one, on the outside of the house, who
saw through the window what was going on within,
hastened to Mr. K., and told him that the
Methodists had got his daughters " befooled ; that
they were acting very disreputably, lying prostrate
upon the floor," etc. This statement exasperated
Mr. K. very highly. He immediately made his
way to the school-house, where the love-feast was
being held, and demanded admittance. The door
keeper, not knowing what had been told him, re
fused to let him in. He forced open the door and
entered, trembling with rage. Going to where his
daughters sat weeping, he took them by the hand,
and led them away. As they passed out, the excla
mation, "Lord have mercy," in subdued tones, was
heard from different parts of the congregation.
When he reached his residence, his daughters in
formed him that all they had done was to unite
with the Church. Finding that he had been de
ceived, that his informant had misrepresented his
daughters and the Methodists, he led them back to
the school-house and to the seat whence he had
taken them. He then went to Rev. Mr. Beggs,
and requested him to make an explanation of his
15

170 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
course that morning, and offer an apology for him
to the public congregation. He remained to hear
the sermon, and, at the close of the services, invited
the preachers to dine with him that day. He ex
pressed an entire willingness, as it was the wish of
his daughters, for them to be members of the
Methodist Episcopal Church. They were soon after
converted, and continued, at the last account from
them, pious, influential members. Thus, Satan was
thwarted in his design. This meeting resulted in
much good. Preaching was continued in the school-
house for some time, class and prayer meetings
being held in a private house.
In the course of events it became necessary for
the Methodists to leave that place of worship.
Again they were without a tabernacle. The pros
pect looked gloomy. It was not long, however,
till they found a place, not very inviting, it is true,
in its appearance, but they were glad to find shelter
any where. James Henry offered a small frame
building which had been occupied as a residence.
It was humble in its appearance, but was gladly
accepted, and soon fitted up with rough seats and
made as comfortable as the ability of the members
would admit. Here the preachers again admin
istered the Word of Life to the faithful few, and
here prayer and class meetings were held, led by
that good man, Elisha W. Fulton. Glorious seasons
were enjoyed in this small tabernacle. The circuit
preachers usually held class meeting immediately

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 171
after preaching. If the sermon was a good one,
and the preacher gave the members a class meeting
after it, they went from their humble place of wor
ship strong in the Lord. If the sermon was not so
good, but the preacher held class meeting after
preaching, all were well satisfied. Though the ser
mon was good, very good, if the preacher did not
meet the class, the members went away feeling that
they had had but half a loaf. If the sermon was
a poor one, and the preacher did not meet the
class, then the members returned to their homes
sorry indeed. What was true of the little band in
Richmond, at that time, in regard to desiring the
preachers to meet the classes, was true with the
members of the Church generally in the planting
of Methodism in Indiana. In the use of this means
of grace they grew in piety.
The house obtained from Mr. Henry was too
small and too much out of repair to answer the
purpose long. Something had to be done — some
other arrangement made. The male members were
called together for consultation. They were few in
number — none rich — some very poor. After earnest
prayer it was determined to build a house for the
Lord. A subscription paper was prepared — all put
down their names. A few men who were not mem
bers of the Church gave some aid. The largest
amount given by any one was twenty-five dollars —
the smallest, one dollar. One young man who was
working for nine dollars per month, and boarding

172 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
himself, gave ten dollars. A lot was purchased
where the Pearl-Street Methodist Episcopal Church
now stands, and the work commenced. The Church
was to be one story in front, two in rear, being
located on the side of a hill — the lower to be of stone,
the upper frame. Though the men had subscribed
all they thought they were able to give, they
turned out, quarried the rock, drew them to the
spot, dug out the foundations, and attended the
masons while they built the wall and made it ready
for the frame-work. They had not progressed far
till the small amount raised by subscription was
expended. There was no alternative left but to try
it again. Accordingly, every man put down just
half the amount of his first subscription. Again
the work went on. When the house was up, in
closed, and the floors laid, the funds were again
exhausted. Although compelled to cease operations
for a time, the members were greatly rejoiced that
they had some prospect of a house of worship of
their own, from which they could not be driven by
their enemies.
At this time Asa Beck and Richard S. Robinson
were traveling the circuit. The members of the
Church desired a two days' meeting in their new
meeting-house. Mr. Robinson, the junior preacher,
agreed to give them one. The time was fixed.
Temporary seats and pulpit were arranged in the
new church. Then most earnestly did the members
of the Church pray that the Great Head of the

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 173
Church would meet them at their first two days'
meeting in the new house of worship. At the
prayer meetings and around the family altar this
was the burden of their petitions. Arrangements
were made with Rev. John A. Baughman, who was
then traveling Greenville circuit, in Ohio, his family
residing at Eaton, and whose fame as a preacher
had reached Indiana, to attend this meeting. Dur
ing all this time the opposition to Methodism had
by no means abated in Richmond, and now that
another two days' meeting was to be held, something
must be done to prevent it. Accordingly, a report
was put in circulation that " the small-pox was
raging at Eaton," where Mr. Baughman resided,
and as he was coming to the Methodist meeting it
would not be safe to permit him to enter the town.
Upon this report a committee, called a "Board of
Health," was appointed. On Friday this " Board
of Health " went to all the families whom it was
supposed would be likely to entertain any Method
ists that might come from a distance to attend the
meeting that was to commence the next day, and
warned them not to receive any company, " as the
small-pox was then in Eaton," and the probability was,
if Mr. Baughman came to the Methodist meeting,
" that dreadful disease would spread among the cit
izens." They also appointed men to keep watch of
the road leading from Eaton to Richmond, and pre
vent Mr. Baughman from entering the town.
The time for the meeting to commence arrived.

174 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
On Saturday morning the Methodists from the
country met the few who lived in town, in the
street in front of the new church. While they
stood there sorrowing over the state of things sur
rounding them, they saw at some distance several
groups of men watching them to see what they
would do. The hour for the services to commence
having arrived, Mr. Robinson, who was with them,
said, " Well, friends, let us go into the house. I
will preach, by the help of the Lord, if the devil
stands at the door." They went in. The preacher
gave out a hymn — they all joined in singing ; after
which they bowed before the Lord. Mr. Robinson
prayed, and such a prayer! The power of God
came down; the house trembled to its foundation;
the souls of the pious caught new fire; their faith
was increased and they felt that the Lord of Hosts
was with them. The sermon which followed did
their hearts good. At night there was preaching
again — the congregation much increased. God was
in their midst. Their battle-cry was, "The sword
of the Lord and of Gideon!" The love-feast was
held Sunday morning. It was a time long to be
remembered. Truly,
" Their hearts did burn while Jesus spake,
And glowed with sacred fire ;
He stooped, and talked, and fed, and blessed,
And filled the enlarged desire."
At the close of the love-feast, Mr. Baughman made
his appearance among them. By affliction in his

METHODISM IN RICHMOND. 175
family he had been prevented from leaving Eaton on
Saturday, as he had anticipated. Having heard
nothing of the report put in circulation at Rich
mond, and the arrangements made to prevent him
from entering the town, he left home at an
early hour on Sunday morning, and before those
who had been appointed to keep watch over the
road were aware of it, he was among God's people
at the church. The news that " Baughman was at
the Methodist Church, and was going to preach,"
flew like lightning through the town. The people
came in crowds. The leading infidels of the place,
who had been active in getting up the opposition to
the meeting, came. The house could not hold the
people. Mr. Baughman took the pulpit, opened the
services with singing and prayer, and then read for
his text, Isaiah liii, 1 : " Who hath believed our
report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord re
vealed ?" In his sermon, he took hold of the pillars
of infidelity, and bore them off in triumph, and
then razed the foundation thereof. Poor Infidelity !
How pale and ghastly it appeared that day, under
the mighty power of the truth ! Mr. Baughman
preached again at night. By this time, hearts were
yielding; sinners were crying for mercy; the Lord
was among his people in converting power, and the
shouts of new-born souls were heard. The meeting
closed on Monday. Thirty-two united with tho
Church, and about that number were converted.
Among them was Rev. Silas Rawson, now of the

176 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Indiana Conference. This meeting was a great vic
tory for Methodism in Richmond. It was held in
the Summer of 1831.
From that time the Methodist Episcopal Church
has steadily advanced in that place. She had a
hard struggle for a lodgment there. Sometimes her
progress has been slow, and at other times more
rapid. There are now two Methodist Churches,
with large congregations, in that city. The little
leaven, cast in that place by Rev. Russel Bigelow,
still works.

STEADFASTNESS OF A PIOUS WIFE. 177

CHAPTER XXIV.
STEADFASTNESS OF A PIOUS WIFE.
The Divine Being will always take care of those
who trust in him, and unreservedly devote all
their time and strength to his service. He will
support, sustain, comfort, and deliver them in time
of trouble.
In the year 1828, when Stephen R. Beggs
traveled the Wayne circuit, Mrs. H. who then re
sided in Richmond, was deeply convicted for sin.
She was awakened under a sermon preached by Mr.
Beggs, from Psalm 1, 14, 15 : " Offer unto God
thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most
High, and call upon me in the day of trouble; I
will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me." She
had a long and hard struggle, but after weeks of
deep penitency, found redemption in the blood of
the Lamb; her burden of guilt was taken away,
and her "mourning turned into joy." So intense was
the agony of her mind before she found peace in
believing, that she was almost incapable of attend
ing to her domestic duties. So great was her joy
when she felt that her sins were all forgiven, that she
shouted aloud the praises of God, saying, "Now,
Lord, from this time forth, in weal or in woe, in

178 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
sickness or in health, in tribulation, distress, poverty,
persecution, living or dying, I am thine — thine for
ever !" She connected herself with the Methodist
Episcopal Church, casting in her lot with the little
persecuted band in Richmond.
Her husband was a very wicked man, violently
opposed to her piety, particularly to her being
among the Methodists, who, on account of their re
ligion, were not in the sweetest odor in the nostrils
of most of the citizens of the town. He not only re
fused to render her any assistance, but by every means
in his power strove to block up her way, prevent
her from attending Church, and break her off from
her piety, abusing the Methodists with oaths and
curses, threatening her with violence if she did not
desist from her religious course. He often crossed
her in her domestic concerns, trying in every possi
ble way to get her angry, thinking if he could only
aggravate her to madness, the victory would be
won, and his triumph complete; but in this he
failed. While Mrs. H. was kind and affection
ate, giving every necessary attention to the wants
of her family, enduring the abuses heaped upon
herself and the Methodists by her husband, never
uttering an unkind word, or allowing a murmur to
escape her lips, she did not allow his opposition or
threats to deter her from the discharge of religious
duties, but was faithful in all things, always at class
and prayer meetings, and always in attendance upon
the preaching of the Word. Her steadfastness con-

STEADFASTNESS OF A PIOUS WIFE. 179
tinued as time rolled along, though the opposition
she met from her husband increased.
A two days' meeting was appointed in the coun
try, a few miles from town. When the time drew
near her husband forbade her going. She flew to
the Lord, who was her " stronghold in the day of
trouble." Receiving, as she believed, an answer
that it was right for her to go, she made every ar
rangement she could for the comfort of her husband
during her absence. When the time arrived she
took her two children, and, being aided by some
kind friends, made her way on Saturday to the
place of the meeting, intending to return on Sun
day evening. As the meeting progressed she was
greatly blessed. While she spoke in the love-feast
on Sunday morning, the Holy Ghost came down;
every heart was thrilled, and every eye melted to
tears. It rained throughout the day on Sunday,
which raised Whitewater beyond fording, and Mrs.
H. could not return to town that evening. The
rain continued Sunday night, so that no one from
the house where she had been staying could get to
the church. There being several persons at the
house where she was, they held a prayer meeting.
During the exercises, Mrs. H. was called upon
to pray. She poured out her burdened soul to
God. Never did woman plead for a husband with
greater earnestness.
During all this time her husband was at home,
raging like a madman. When Sunday night came,

180 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
and his wife did not return, he became furious.
About midnight, concluding his wife had given her
self to the Methodists, caring nothing for him, he
resolved to burn up his house and all it contained
"and run away by the light." He went to work
and packed up his clothes. When all was ready,
and he was about to kindle the fire to consume his
house, it occurred to him that " it would be too
cruel to burn the house and all its contents and
leave his wife with the children, and nothing to
help herself with." After a moment's pause he
concluded to leave the house and goods for her, but
"he would go and she should nevermore see his
face." He took his pack and started, directing his
steps toward Eaton, Ohio. When he had walked
about four miles, suddenly the thought entered his
mind, " This is just what my wife and the Meth
odists desire — to get rid of me." With an oath he
determined they should not be gratified. "He
would go back and devil them as long as he lived."
Retracing his steps, when he reached town day was
dawning. He went to his house — which he had
left a little after midnight, intending never to re
turn — and put away his clothes. His passion had
been wrought up to such a pitch that he felt he
must have revenge in some way. To this end he
went to a liquor-saloon and took a potion, to nerve
him more fully for his purpose. He then went out
on the streets, intending to whip the first man that
gave him a harsh word or an unpleasant look. To

STEADFASTNESS OF A PIOUS WIFE. 181
his utter discomfiture, every one he met was in a
most pleasant humor. None gave him an unkind
word. At this he was so chagrined he determined
to commit suicide. But soon the thought occurred,
" This is what my wife and the Methodists desire —
any thing to get rid of me."
Toward noon of this day his wife returned home.
As soon as she arrived he commenced cursing the
Methodists, hoping thereby to provoke her to reply.
He was again doomed to disappointment. In this
he did not succeed, though he kept it up till a late
hour at night. Finding this effort to provoke his
wife into a dispute failed, he now tried another
scheme — that was, to make her believe he would
kill himself, hoping she would yield rather than
"he should do that dreadful deed;" at least, that
"she would try to dissuade him from his purpose."
Mrs. H. did not make any reply, but with her
heart uplifted to God in earnest prayer felt that he
would overrule all for her good. Being defeated
again, he did not know what to do.
In a few weeks after this, the first two days'
meeting held in Richmond was to come off. When
Mrs. H.'s husband heard that the meeting was ap
pointed, he gave her most positive orders not to
bring any Methodists about the house at that time.
She gave no promise, but as the time drew near,
made what preparation she could to accommodate a
few friends. When the meeting came on, she
invited two mothers in Israel home with her, on

182 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Saturday. Her husband, finding they were at his
house, would not go in till a late hour at night.
On Sunday morning he ventured to the breakfast-
table. While at the table the old ladies invited
him to go with them to the love-feast that morn
ing. Instantly he said within himself, " That 's my
chance ! The Methodists have door-keepers when
they hold love-feasts, and they talk to those who
are not members of the Church before they let
them in. I will go to the door, but will not go in.
When I get there and they begin to talk to me, I
will give the Methodists — preachers and people — a
round cursing in the hearing of them all, and then
turn away. That will be some gratification to me."
When the hour for love-feast arrived, he accom
panied his wife and the two old ladies to the school-
house where the meeting was held. As they drew
near the door, there being quite a crowd there, he
concluded to fall back a little till all had passed in,
" lest the door-keeper might not speak to him, and
then he would lose the opportunity of doing up
that job of cursing he had prepared himself for."
When they.had all passed in he stepped upon the
door-step. The door-keeper swung the door wide
open. He stepped in and halted. The door-keeper,
putting his arm around, drew him a little forward
and closed the door without saying a word. Mr.
H. turned pale, and trembling from head to feet,
took a seat. The love-feast was a time of power.
He had never been in one before — had not intended

STEADFASTNESS OF A PIOUS WIFE. 183
to be in this, "but was caught in a trap." He felt
that his distress of mind was intolerable — that if
the torments of the damned in hell were any
greater than he had been enduring for months, he
could not bear the thought. In that love-feast he
resolved if there was any such religion as his wife
and the Methodists professed he would have it or
die seeking. From this time he sought the pardon
of his numerous sins. The struggle continued for
weeks. So great was his distress of mind that
much of the time he could neither eat nor sleep.
Now did Mrs. H. most devoutly pray that God
would have mercy upon her husband. He was
clearly and powerfully converted at a camp meet
ing, joined the Church and became as zealous in
the cause of the Redeemer as he had been in that
of Satan, and as ardently attached to the Church
as he had been bitterly opposed to it. How
wondrous the mercy of God ! During all the time
he was so fearfully opposing his wife in her pious
course, the carnal mind was raging within him, fear
ful of being cast out. He was often heard to say,
" The steadfastness of my pious wife, with God's
blessing, saved me."
Had Mrs. H. yielded in the slightest degree, or
faltered in her religious course, the probabilities
are her husband never would have been converted,
and she would have retrograded in her piety, if she
had not .entirely backslidden. The text from which
the sermon was preached that was the instrument

184 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
in her awakening, made a lasting impression upon
her mind : " Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay
thy vows unto the Most High, and call upon me in
the day of trouble; I will deliver thee, and thou
shalt glorify me." To this she clung with great
tenacity.

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 185

CHAPTER XXV.
REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW.
The writer feels his inability to present such a
sketch of Rev. Russel Bigelow as his great worth
and eminent usefulness demand; nevertheless, as
this distinguished servant of God spent two years
of the prime of his ministerial life in Indiana, he
offers this brief tribute. The facts respecting his
early life are meager. From a sketch in one of
the published volumes by Bishop Edward Thom
son I find the following :
" Russel Bigelow was the third child, but eldest
son, of respectable parents in the ordinary walks of
life, both of whom survive him. He was born in
Chesterfield, Cheshire, N. H, February 24, 1793.
His opportunities for education were very limited,
though he learned to read in early life, and in his
very childhood was a diligent student of the Bible,
and other religious books. When he was eight
years old his father removed to Vermont. At the
age of nine he was awakened and made a subject of
converting -grace under the preaching of the Meth
odist ministry, though he made no profession of re
ligion at this time. Soon after his family removed
to a parish in Lower Canada, where religious meet-
16

186 .INDIANA MISCELLANY.
ings were seldom held and religious persons rarely
met with. He became a backslider in heart, and
in this condition continued for four years. Under
the earnest prayer of a sister, he was reclaimed,
and found great peace in believing. He now — May,
1806 — united with the society. Alluding to the
repugnance which many feel to the reception of
children into the Church, he often remarked, in
later life, ' I expect to bless God eternally for the
privilege of becoming a member while I was so
young.' In his fifteenth year he felt that he would
be called to preach. He continued to grow in
grace, avoided the company of the thoughtless and
gay, sought the society of the pious, and was de
risively called by his young acquaintances 'the
Deacon,' or 'the old Deacon.' In 1812 he re
moved to Worthington, 0. About this time, when
he was nineteen years of age, he was licensed to
exhort. Unexpected trials and embarrassments
awaited him in the pulpit, under the pressure of
which he resolved to give up the idea of preaching.
A horror now seized his mind, from which he could
find no relief but in a quiet submission to his con
victions of duty.
"He was industrious in his habits, and labored
successfully with his hands ; and though early
urged to enter the itinerant ranks, he long delayed,
being fearful lest he should 'run too fast.' His
internal conflict was so great on one occasion that
he ' wandered away.' Describing the feelings of

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 187
his soul at this period, he says, 'I never came so
near being willing to exchange situations with the
reptiles of the earth as at this time.'
" On the 15th of October, 1814, having been ad
mitted on trial in the Ohio Conference, he started
for his first circuit, which was in Kentucky. His
natural timidity, his youthful appearance, his low
stature, his awkward manners, his unprepossessing
face, and his slovenly dress, gave his congregations
but poor promise of edification and instruction.
Many a proud man sneered, and many a pious one
prayed, as he entered the church with his saddle
bags in one hand and hat in the other, and bash
fully hid himself in the pulpit. It was soon appar
ent that he was humble and devoted; and as he
progressed in his discourse, the wicked lost their
contempt, and the good their mortification; the
sluggish were aroused, and the intelligent were
amazed; arrows of conviction flew thick and fast;
sinners were slain on the right and left ; the aton
ing Lamb was lifted up, and the dead were made
alive by his blood.
"His next circuit was Miami, on which he was
associated with A. Cummins. In 1816, after hav
ing been ordained deacon, he was appointed to Law
renceburg circuit, Indiana, where he was favored
with the counsel of Allen Wiley, who was this year
his beloved colleague. During this year he was
married to Margaret Irwin, by whom he had seven
children, who all survived him. In his journal he

188' INDIANA MISCELLANY.
writes concerning his marriage these significant
words, which the young would do well to ponder :
' I now think it would have been better had I re
mained single a few years longer.' His domestic
embarrassments did not, however, diminish his
domestic attachments."
Lawrenceburg was, at this time, 1817, the most
important town in the State. Her citizens were
intelligent. Among them, were some of the most
talented men of the West. The circuit was a la
borious one to travel, covering a large scope of
country. Mr. Bigelow labored on this circuit with
great acceptability to the people. His talents, as a
preacher, were much admired.
In 1823 he was sent to Whitewater circuit, with
George Gatch for his colleague, which brought him
back into the State. This was also a large circuit,
embracing at that time all of what is now Frank
lin, Union, Wayne, and parts of Randolph, Henry,
and Fayette counties. He located his family, for
the year, in Centerville, the county seat of Wayne
county, as it was the most central point in his
circuit. Mr. Bigelow was about medium hight, slender
frame, and of feeble, physical constitution. His
head was large for a man of his stature, forehead
high, and very prominent. His piety was of the
deepest character. No one doubted it. It mani
fested itself in his countenance, words, and actions.
He exhibited, at all times, that he possessed "the

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 189
spirit of Christ." Any one in his company would
soon feel that he was in the presence of a man of
God. And yet no one could form a proper estimate
of his talents as a preacher, from his appearance.
He was not what would generally be called a fine-
looking man.
He was mighty in the Scriptures. He made them
his daily study. The writer has heard him say,
that he had "read the Bible through, several times,
on his knees." He made it "the man of his coun
sel," and could have said, "I have hid thy law
within my heart." He had a logical mind, and was
a very close reasoner. He was a man of great
humility — never exalted in his own estimation —
much inclined to look upon his pulpit efforts as be
ing feeble. Sometimes he felt much dejected after
preaching, considering his efforts, "so poor, so in
efficient in accomplishing good." On one occasion
he preached a sermon on Saturday, at a quarterly
meeting, which he thought was an exceedingly fee
ble effort. For sometime afterward he reproached
himself bitterly for having made an entire failure —
one "that accomplished no good." Three months
after this, at the next quarterly meeting held in
the same place, in the love-feast on Sunday morn
ing, three young men arose in succession and pro
fessed to have obtained the pardon of their sins,
stating that they had been awakened under the ser
mon preached by Mr. Bigelow, on Saturday, at the
last quarterly meeting, and were thereby led to

190 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
seek salvation. That was the sermon which Mr.
Bigelow thought "had accomplished no good."
When he arose in the pulpit to open the services
a stranger would not call him graceful, nor would
expectation be very high. But soon it would be
discovered that a man of master mind stood before
the congregation.
Rev. J. B. Finley, in his Autobiography, gives
the following account in regard to Mr. Bigelow. It
occurred at Steuben ville, Ohio, during the session of
the Conference, held at that place. Mr. Finley being
presiding elder of the district, was requested to assist
in appointing the preachers to their places of lodg
ing, during the session of the Conference. He says :
"A request was handed to me by one of the stew
ards, from a gentleman of wealth, that if I would
send him one of our most talented ministers, he
would cheerfully keep him during the Conference.
The gentleman was a member of the Episcopal
Church, and had a worthy family, rather more than
ordinarily refined, and enjoying all such elegancies
of life as a country village would afford. Wishing to
gratify him, I sent Russel Bigelow to be his guest.
Now, Russel was dressed in plain, homespun ap
parel, cut and made with as much skill as home
could furnish. It was not exactly that d la mode
which suits fashionable life. The young Miss in
the parlor cast many sidelong glances at the young
preacher, who diffidently sat composing his features,
and gazing at the various objects around him.

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 191
Meeting the steward, Mr.  said, 'I do not think
you have treated me right in sending me such a
common, homespun-looking man.' At this the stew
ard came to me in great haste, saying Mr.  was
displeased. 'Well,' said I, 'his request has been
complied with; he asked for a talented man, and I
have sent him the most talented man we have. Go
and tell him that I wish him and his family to go
to the Presbyterian Church to-morrow and hear
him preach, and then if they are dissatisfied, I will
remove him.'
"Sabbath came. The minister in homespun as
cended the desk ; all eyes were upon him. ' How
finely he reads !' says  . ' What distinct articula
tion!' said Mr.  to his lady as they sat in the
pew. 'Dear me,' said the daughter, 'how beauti
fully our country preacher reads poetry!' Then
followed the prayer; and when, with warm heart,
he prayed for the families who had, with generous
hospitality, thrown open their houses for the enter
tainment of God's servants, the silent tear and half-
suppressed sigh told of his power over the heart.
"He preached, and it was only as Russel Bigelow
of sainted memory could preach. Indeed, it is said
he excelled himself on that occasion. The effect
upon the hearers was powerful, and upon none more
so than upon his worthy host and family, who took
him home, and sent for me to ask my pardon, re
marking that he had never heard such a sermon in
all his life."

192 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Mr. Bigelow, from the time he read his text to
the close of his sermon, would remind you of the
most skillful master-mechanic from the time that
mechanic made the first mark upon the timber with
his square and compass, through all the operation,
till the superstructure was reared up complete in
every part, each piece of timber fitting exactly in
its place, the whole, when completed, presenting the
most beautiful specimen of architectural skill. Few
men, if any, excelled him in analyzing a subject.
He exhibited all its parts, and then brought all to
gether in one complete whole. His sermons pre
sented the most beautiful symmetry— perfect in every
part. As he advanced in his discourse, the inspira
tion increased, his voice rising and swelling, his
countenance glowing with increasing luster as he
became more and more absorbed in his subject, till
he seemed to be lost to every thing else. He would
hold his congregation as if spell-bound, carrying his
hearers with him, till they, too, like himself, lost
sight of every thing but the subject he was unfold
ing before them.
His eloquence was peculiar to himself — difficult
to describe. No one can form a correct idea of his
overwhelming pulpit power who never heard him.
In 1823, when he traveled Whitewater circuit, he
was requested to preach a sermon in Centerville on
the fourth day of July, which he consented to do.
The word went out through all the country round
about. When the day arrived the people came in

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 193
from six and eight miles. The congregation was
large, men of the legal and medical professions
being generally present. When the hour for the
services to commence arrived, after the opening
prayer Mr. Bigelow read for his text, " He hath
not dealt so with any nation." Psalm cxl vii, .20. We
can not attempt at this distant period to give a de
scription of the sermon further than to say that its
effect on the audience was overwhelming, making
an impression upon the hearts and minds of many
who heard it that time can never erase. It was,
perhaps, the greatest sermon of his life. All went
away impressed as they never had been before with
the great truth that " the Lord reigneth " among
the nations of the earth. In the forty-third year
of his age, on July 1, 1835, in the city of Colum
bus, Ohio, this holy man of God passed away from
earth to heaven. The Church felt deeply his loss,
for he was greatly beloved. I can but quote again
the words of Bishop Thomson:
"Russel Bigelow had the manners of a gentle
man, the graces of a Christian, and the gifts of an
orator. His favorite theme was the atonement.
This gave animation to his hopes, fire to his tongue,
luster to his discourses, harmony to his doctrines,
and efficacy to his labors. On all the cardinal doc
trines of the Gospel he was clear and uncompromis
ing, eliminating them from error with a hand that
naver wanted cunning, and heart that never wanted
courage. His favorite book was the Bible, which
17

194 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
he was accustomed to study through and through,
by course, upon his knees.
" His favorite refreshment was prayer. To this he
devoted the first moments after he rose from his
bed. At eight o'clock he retired again for closet
devotion. For the last five years of his life, how
ever, in order that he might be at the throne of
grace at the same time that a beloved brother —
Rev. Mr. S. — was there, he changed the hour to
nine o'clock. At midday he sought again the Sun
of Righteousness ; three o'clock, ' and twilight, and
the hour before retiring to rest, were other periods
when he devoutly and privately communed with
God. Thus, morning, noon, and night — at nine, at
three, and at twilight, did this good man regularly
retire to his ' closet.' The hour which he most
prized was twilight, because it was associated with
his regeneration. At this time he was accustomed
to remember every preacher on his district, and
every awakened person who had within the last
three months solicited an interest in his prayers.
He would bring them, name by name, before God,
dwelling upon the peculiar dangers, or trials, or
wants of each case as a father would plead for his
children. " His family prayers were marked by all the fer
vor and energy of his more public ministration.
Indeed, earnestness marked all his labors. Whether
in private or public, teaching in the Sabbath school,
praying at the altar, preaching on the camp-ground,

REV. RUSSEL BIGELOW. 195
presiding in the Conference, or writing in the com
mittee-room, he was a man of zeal. Love animated
and sustained him ; so that his zeal was tempered
with sweetness, his firmness- with mildness, his
courage with tenderness, and his godly daring with
a most subduing affection, as if, like his Master, he
would ' draw all men unto him.' Just to con
scientiousness, exact to scrupulousness, and orderly
as a field-marshal, he avoided even the appearance
of evil.
"Long-suffering and forbearing, his expostulations
with sinners were in tones of mercy, till mercy
ceased to be a virtue, when he rose with the
majesty of a monarch to assert the dignity of law
in tones that made the rebellious tremble. This,
however, was not often the case. His charity cov
ered a multitude of sins. It was ingenious perhaps
to a fault, in devising excuses for offenders, and
putting the most favorable aspects upon every case.
" At the root of all his excellencies was a mighty
faith. He believed God implicitly ; relied upon him
unwaveringly ; wrestled with him victoriously ; con
tinuing in prayer till petition burst into thanks
giving."

196 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXVI.
REV. ALLEN WILEY.
The subject of this sketch was among the first, if
not the first man licensed to preach by a quarterly
conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the
State of Indiana. Nearly all his Christian and
ministerial life being spent in Indiana, he deserves
a place in every record of the rise and progress of
Methodism in the State.
" The Life and Times of Rev. Allen Wiley, by
R,ev. F. C. Holliday," has been given to the Church
and the world. Though in that volume a more ex
tended notice of the life and labors of Mr. Wiley is
given, the writer, having known him from early
boyhood, would bear some humble testimony to his
worth. Allen Wiley was born in Frederick county, Vir
ginia, 1789. When he was some nine years old his
father emigrated to the State of Kentucky. In the
Fall of 1804 his father removed to the Territory
of Indiana and settled in the Whitewater country,
not far from where the town of Harrison now
stands. Here he grew up to manhood and married
a wife. He was awakened to the subject of salva
tion in family prayer, led by a brother of his wife.

REV. ALLEN WILEY. 197
In 1810, in the twenty-second year of his age,
under the ministry of Rev. Moses Crume, he united
with the Methodist Episcopal Church and was con
verted in a love-feast meeting a few months after
ward. It was not long after that he was licensed
to exhort, for it was soon discovered that he had
talents for great usefulness if they were cultivated.
July, 1813, he was licensed to preach.
In December, 1816, he was employed by the pre
siding elder to travel Lawrenceburg circuit with
Rev. Russel Bigelow, who was in charge. This cir
cuit embraced the neighborhood where Mr. Wiley
resided. Here, where he had reached his manhood,
where he had married, and where he had his home,
he commenced his itinerant labors. At the close of
this Conference year, in the Summer of 1817, he
was admitted on trial into the Ohio Annual Confer
ence. Having labored with so much acceptability
to the people on Lawrenceburg circuit, he was ap
pointed to that circuit as junior preacher, with
Samuel West as preacher in charge. In those days
it was a rare thing to put a man in charge the first
year he was admitted into the traveling connection.
They were generally placed as junior preachers,
with some man of experience in charge, to teach
them how to do the work of an itinerant preacher;
how to meet the classes, hold prayer meetings, visit
the families, and administer : the Discipline of the
Church. Mr. Wiley traveled large and laborious circuits

198 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
for several years, which subjected him to great toil,
exposure, and privation. He served the Church
many years as presiding elder, and filled the most
important stations in Indiana. His last appoint
ment was to Centenary station, New Albany.
His early opportunities for securing an education
were not good, his early boyhood and youth, from
the time he was about nine years of age, being spent
in the backwoods of Kentucky and in the wilds of
Indiana. Up to manhood, though his thirst for
knowledge was great, he had not been able to do
more than learn to read and write, and study com
mon arithmetic. Colleges and high schools were
not in the country, and his father did not possess
the means to send him to the old States to go to
school. After his conversion, and particularly after
he was licensed to preach, his thirst for an educa
tion was greatly increased ; and though he had com
menced opening a farm in the dense forest, with a
young and increasing family around him, he determ
ined to cultivate his mind and increase his informa
tion in science and literature. He procured what
books he could, and commenced anew his studies
without a teacher. Having his land to clear, fence,
and cultivate, in order to procure sustenance for
his family, he had no time to devote to study except
during the hours of early morn, and the night after
he had finished his daily toil, and during those in
tervals when it was necessary to take some relax
ation from labor. His rule was to carry his

REV. ALLEN WILEY. 199
book with him, and when he found it necessary to
sit down a moment to rest, he would take it up and
apply his mind with all the energy he possessed.
In this way he spent something more than two
years, not allowing one moment to run to waste,
taking no more time for sleep than was absolutely
necessary. In the course of one Spring and Sum
mer he cleared several acres of ground, made the
rails and fenced it, and cultivated his fields, and
studied the English grammar thoroughly.
After he entered the itinerancy he pursued his
studies with increased energy. The circuits being
large, and having as a general thing to preach every
day through the week and twice on the Sabbath, be
sides meeting the classes, with much traveling to do
between his appointments, he had no time for study,
except when riding on horseback, or at night, and
in the morning before he started on his way. These
opportunities he improved to the best advantage.
In this way, while traveling circuits and districts,
without an instructor, he acquired a knowledge of
the Latin, the Greek, and Hebrew languages.
There were few, if any, better Latin, Greek, or He
brew scholars in the West than Mr. Wiley. On
one occasion, while he was presiding elder, he met,
by invitation, several ladies and gentlemen in a so
cial circle. Among the number present was a young
M. D. who had just entered upon his profession.
He, knowing that Mr. Wiley was a Greek scholar,
was very loquacious on the subject of Greek litera-

200 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
ture, professing to be an adept himself. The con
versation had not proceeded far till Mr. Wiley was
impressed that this young M. D.'s knowledge of
Greek was very superficial. He determined to test
him. Accordingly, he drew from his pocket a Greek
Testament, and, handing it to the doctor, requested
him to read a portion and give his translation of
it. Perceiving the doctor was much embarrassed,
Mr. Wiley requested him to read a particular
text. The young M. D., with increased embar
rassment, remarked that "he was, indeed, very rusty
in Greek," and asked to be excused. Mr. Wiley
excused him, and there the conversation ended on
the subject of the Greek classics.
Mr. Wiley had a most cordial dislike to a pedant —
to one who professed to be more learned than he
really was. His ambition was to be thorough in
every study he commenced, and not allow himself
to be superficial in any thing. Of every subject he
took hold he endeavored to search it to the bottom.
Theology was his main study. In that he took
great and constant delight. All his other studies
were for the purpose of aiding him in his theolog
ical studies. He was a profound theologian.
If universities and colleges had been as lavish in
conferring the degrees of A. M. and D. D. in the
days of Mr. Wiley as now, he would doubtless have
received both the degrees, for no man in Indiana
was more worthy.
He was of medium hight, agile, with a well-set

REV. ALLEN WILEY. 201
physical frame, walked erect, with quick step, and
to the end of his life eschewed the use of a walking-
cane. It was a source of much annoyance to him to
see young ministers, in the full vigor of manhood,
carrying a walking-stick.
His hair was dark, and quite thin on his head.
In his latter years he became bald. His head was
small, but well proportioned, with a finely-devel
oped forehead. His mouth was finely curved, a
dimple in his chin, his complexion fair, and when
pleased he wore a very prepossessing smile. Per
haps he was never known to laugh aloud- during the
whole course of his ministerial life.
His countenance, when in the pulpit, was solemn,
showing to all who looked upon him that he had a
sense of the Divine presence, and felt that to God
he should give an account for every word he ut
tered. He never while preaching allowed himself
to say a light or foolish thing. It has often been
remarked that the solemn countenance and manner
of Allen Wiley in the pulpit made a deeper impres
sion for good than the sermons of some ministers.
His voice was pleasant when in conversation, and
was not unpleasant when he was preaching, though it
was somewhat monotonous — sometimes rather heavy.
There were inflections, but they were usually the
same, rising to a certain pitch and continuing for a
sentence or two, then falling to a lower key. In
his tones, however, there was something peculiarly
solemn.

202 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
As a pastor he was most indefatigable — faithfully
visiting all the members of his flock, paying special
attention to the sick, aged, and poor. He was
punctual in filling all his engagements — seldom be
hind the hour to fill a private appointment, or meet
a public congregation. He never allowed himself
to be " behind the time." He was for many years
one of the leading men of the Indiana Conference,
always taking great interest and an active part in
all the business of the Conference, always in his
place, usually occupying the same seat during the
entire session. It seldom, if ever, occurred that
Allen Wiley was out of his place and had to be
sent for when any thing was before the Conference
in connection with which he was needed.
As a preacher he was systematic in the arrange
ment of his sermons. He was an expounder of the
Holy Scriptures. He never indulged in fancy, nor
made an effort to embellish his discourse's — seldom
relating an anecdote. He did not so much charm
his hearers as he impressed them with a sense of
the importance of his subject, fixing the text firmly
in the mind. His utterances were distinct. He
always spoke with earnestness, exhibiting that he
felt fully all he said, and that the truths he was
presenting were vital to the salvation of souls. No
one ever thought that Allen Wiley preached merely
to fill his appointment, or to make a display of his
knowledge. In 1818, when he traveled the Whitewater cir-

REV. ALLEN WILEY. 203
cuit, he held a two days' meeting in Salisbury,
which was then the county seat of Wayne. The
services were held in the court house, commencing
on Saturday. Mr. Wiley being a great favorite
with the people they came in from all the surround
ing country, some a distance of twenty miles. He
preached an impressive sermon Saturday. On Sun
day, when the hour for preaching arrived, the
court-house was crowded to its utmost capacity.
Mr. Wiley came in, walked up to the judge's bench,
and kneeled a short time in silent prayer. When
he arose, on turning round, facing the audience, he
discovered upon the hand-board the following note:
"Preach from this text to-day and I will hear
you : And God said unto Moses, I am that i am ;
and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children
of Israel, I am hath sent me unto you.' " Exodus
iii, 14. He stood for a moment, the audience per
ceiving that something was moving his soul. He
again kneeled down and remained some time in
silent prayer. When he arose he announced his
hymn; the congregation joined in singing; after
which he made the opening prayer. In that
prayer most earnestly did he plead for Divine
help while he should that day stand as an " em
bassador for Christ," and that the Holy Spirit
might carry the Word with power to the heart of
some one in the congregation unknown to him, yet
known to God.
Divine power rested upon the audience while

204 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
he was praying. Many hearts were touched.
After prayer he read the note he had found upon
the hand-board, then opened his Bible and an
nounced his text, as requested. For about the
space of two hours he unfolded the text with a
pathos and power that told upon the congregation.
In those days Arianism was rife in that region, but
on this occasion it received a blow from which it
never recovered. Many who heard that sermon,
and continued to hear Mr. Wiley for many years
afterward, considered it the great sermon of his
life. He was often, afterward, heard to say that
he had never, on any other occasion, felt so sensibly
" the power of Christ resting upon him." It was
ascertained that the note was written by a young
lawyer whose name was Dally. He soon after that
left the country and went to New Orleans.
Mr. Wiley was considered one of the ablest
preachers of the West, and will be remembered as
long as those live who had the privilege of hearing
him. Eleven years he traveled laborious circuits,
five years he was stationed in the most important
towns in Indiana, fourteen years he faithfully dis
charged the duties of presiding elder. He was
elected delegate to the General Conference four
times in succession. He served one term as a
member of the Western Book Committee at Cincin
nati, and was for several years one of the Trustees
of Indiana Asbury University. He died in Ve-
vay, Indiana, July 23, 1848. His death was

REV. ALLEN WILEY. 205
caused by an injury which he received while per
forming some manual labor about the premises of a
new residence he was preparing. His injury was
not thought at first to be serious, but in a short
time it proved fatal. When the fact was made
known to him it did not alarm him. He im
mediately arranged all his temporal affairs, and on
the holy Sabbath he quietly fell asleep in Jesus, in
the fifty-ninth year of his age, and the thirty-fifth
of his ministry.

206 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXVII.
REV. NEHEMIAH B. GRIFFITH.
Mr. Griffith was born in Whitehall, Washing
ton county, New York, 1798. In the eighteenth
year of his age, with his father's family, he emi
grated to the State of Ohio. His surroundings in
youth were such as led him into the gayest and
most fashionable circles of society. Being of ready
wit, of active mind, and lively temperament, he
was charmed by the giddy mazes of the dance, and
became exceedingly fond of the terpsichorean art.
He was a great favorite in the circle in which he
moved. After he became pious he greatly lamented
the follies of his youth, and bore constant testimony
to the pernicious influences of the ball-room.
When about twenty-one years of age, through the
instrumentality of Rev. William H. Raper, he was
awakened, converted, and brought into the Method
ist Episcopal Church. In a few months afterward,
he received the blessing of entire sanctification.
From this time to the close of his life he was
wholly consecrated to the Lord. His talents, piety,
and zeal were such, that the. Church soon licensed
him to preach, and in the Fall of 1822 he was ad
mitted on trial into the Ohio Conference.
All his itinerant life, except one year, was spent

REV. NEHEMIAH B. GRIFFITH. 207
in Indiana. His first field of labor was Madison cir
cuit, as junior preacher. His second, Wilmington
circuit, in Ohio. Here he was in charge and alone.
His third appointment was to Whitewater circuit as
junior preacher. This brought him back into Indi
ana. His fourth field of labor was .Connersville cir
cuit, where he was in charge with a colleague. His
fifth appointment was to Rushville, where he labored
alone. His sixth was to Indianapolis, alone. His
seventh was to Lawrenceburg, with E. G. Wood
for a colleague. His eighth returned him in charge
of Lawrenceburg circuit, with R. S. Robinson for
a colleague. In the Fall of 1830 he was sent as the first mis
sionary to Fort Wayne. This place was remote
from any other field of labor. It was connected
with the Madison district,- and the presiding elder,
Rev. Allen Wiley, in visiting Fort Wayne this year
to hold a quarterly meeting, had to travel through
a wilderness of some thirty miles, which was in
habited by Indians. This was a hard field for Mr.
Griffith to cultivate, subjecting him to many perils
and privations.
In the Fall of 1831 he was sent to South Bend
mission. Again he was called upon to break up
new ground. That portion of Indiana was then be
ing rapidly settled. The people generally lived in
log-cabins. Mr. ^Griffith, being the first itinerant
preacher sent among them, he had to form his circuit
and do all his preaching in the cabins of the settlers.

208 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
In the Fall of 1832 he was sent to Lafayette,
with Richard Hargrave for his colleague. The next
year he was returned to Lafayette, with H. Vreden-
burg as junior preacher. This was his last field of
labor. Here he closed up his itinerancy, and was
transferred to the New Jerusalem above, not to preach,
but to join in the song of the redeemed, and swell
louder the anthem of praise, "Unto Him that loved
us, and hath washed us from our sins in his own
blood." On the twenty-second day of August, 1834, at
his father's house in St. Joseph county, Indiana,
he died in holy triumph, shouting with his expiring
breath, " Glory ! glory ! glory ! sweet heaven ! I am
coming!" Thus passed away one of the most deeply-
pious and zealous ministers of the Lord Jesus that
ever labored in Indiana. Mr. Griffith was a close
student, and made great proficiency in his theolog
ical studies. He dearly loved the doctrine and Dis
cipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church. He de
voted all his energies, physical and mental, to the
cause of his Master. He made no compromise with
sin — never allowing any one to transgress the Di
vine law in his presence unreproved. If, in the day
of judgment, there are any ministers whose skirts
are found clear of the blood of souls, Nehemiah B.
Griffith will be among them..
In 1829, when traveling the Lawrenceburg circuit,
as he was on his way to his appointment one Sab
bath morning, he saw a young man fishing in Hogan.

REV. NEHEMIAH B. GRIFFITH. 209
Mr. Griffith turned aside to where he was and
faithfully reproved him, warning him of the conse
quences of Sabbath desecration, and tenderly and
kindly invited him to lay aside his fishing-rod and go
with him to the house of worship and give his heart
to God. The young man declined, saying he would
risk the consequences. Mr. Griffith left him and
rode on to his appointment with a sad heart, feel
ing that the judgments of the Almighty might soon
overtake him. Before nine o'clock the next morning
that young man's soul, was in the eternal world. He
undertook to drive a span of fractious, fiery horses
in the town of Lawrenceburg. They ran off with
the vehicle and threw him against the curb-stone,
dashing out his brains, and killing him instantly.
Mr. Griffith gave him the last warning he ever re
ceived, improving the last opportunity to do so.
Mr. Griffith had a pleasant voice, and was a
fluent speaker. His sermons were well arranged,
logical, and seldom failed to make a deep impression
upon those who heard them. He had great power
with God in prayer. Revival influence attended his
labors wherever he went. He brought many souls
to Christ, and will have many stars in the crown of
his rejoicing. He was a holy man of God — a burn
ing, and shining light. His sun went down in the
meridian of life, but it sat in a clear sky. Servant
of God! though years have passed away since thy
voice was hushed in death, thou art still remem
bered in Indiana! 18

210 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE YOUNG LAWYER.
J. H. was born in one of the eastern counties of
Indiana when the country was new. During his
early boyhood the sources of information and op
portunities for cultivating his mind were very lim
ited. These being used to the best advantage he
soon learned to read, and exhibited quite a fondness
for books. As he advanced toward manhood, and
his intellect began to be developed, he occasionally
had thoughts of future greatness. He had a fond
ness for disputation, and evinced considerable skill
in managing a controversy with his juvenile asso
ciates. By close application and the improvement
of the opportunities afforded him, as well as he could,
by the time of his arrival at manhood, he had ac
quired, for those days, a fair English education.
After some deliberation as to his course in life he
determined to devote himself to the study and pro
fession of the law. Accordingly some law-books
were procured, a preceptor engaged, and young H.
entered upon the study of the law. Devoting all
his energies to his studies he made rapid progress,
and was, as soon as could reasonably have been ex
pected, licensed to practice and admitted to the bar.

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 211
His thoughts now turned upon where he could
locate himself and enter upon his profession. He
placed what few articles of apparel he possessed in
a knapsack, took that upon his back and set out on
foot in search of a location. Directing his steps
westward he, after several days' travel, late in the
afternoon arrived at the town of N. and took
lodgings at the hotel. N. was the county seat of
H. county, and was situated on one of the finest
rivers in Indiana. The town had but few inhabit
ants, the county having just been organized. When
morning came he went forth to reconnoiter the
place and to see what the prospect was. After
spending most of the day in surveying the town,
and in conversation with the citizens as to the pros
pects of their new county, he concluded to make an
effort to establish himself there as a lawyer. His
appearance did not impress the people very favora
bly as to his legal ability. His garments were of
rough texture and much worn; he had come to the
place a pedestrian, not on horseback nor in a
coach. " He does not look much like a lawyer,"
the people said. Mr. H. discovered that the citi
zens were indisposed to recognize him as an "At
torney." He knew his appearance was not showy,
that he was poor and among strangers. Feeling
that his success in his profession depended upon his
energy and faithfulness to business, he determined
not to yield to the discouragements that surrounded
him. After having made considerable effort he

212 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
succeeded in obtaining a room for an office. It was
necessary to save what little money he had to pay
his board, and therefore he could not spend much
in furnishing his office. A rough writing-table and
one chair constituted his office furniture. One copy
of the "Statute Laws of Indiana" constituted his
library. Thus equipped our young lawyer started off in his
profession. It was not very long till a case of liti
gation occurred before a justice of the peace. He
was employed as attorney for one of the parties.
Though in the management of this case he did not
show himself to be very learned in the law, he dis
played such tact and skill as to attract the atten
tion of all who attended the trial. When the case
was decided it was in favor of Mr. H.'s client, not
withstanding the counsel for the opposite party was
considered able. Having gained his cause in this,
his debut, his way was open, and the people began
to recognize him as a lawyer. In the course of a
few months he was pretty well established in the
practice of law. He enlarged his library as rapidly
as he could procure means. He was a close stu
dent, and gave his undivided attention to every case
in which he was employed. In the course of twelve
months he had quite an extensive practice.
Unfortunately for Mr. H. his parents were not
religious. His moral training had all been wrong.
He had been taught to look upon Christianity with
disdain, and upon all who made its profession with

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 213
distrust. Thus, in early life, his mind received a
strong bias against every thing like piety. When
about eighteen years of age his attention was
called to the system of Universalism. The funda
mental principle of this system, that "all men will
be holy and happy in a future state," delighted
him. He commenced reading the Scriptures in
order to fortify himself so as to defend that doc
trine. He had not continued this course of reading
long till he was convinced that the system was not
taught in the Bible— that the Bible clearly taught
the doctrine of man's accountability to his Maker ;
that it also taught a future general judgment, and
the future punishment of the finally impenitent.
There was now no alternative left but to embrace
" orthodoxy " or renounce the Bible as a reve
lation from God, and espouse infidelity. He chose
the latter. From the time he made this choice he
boldly avowed himself an infidel.
Being naturally fond of controversy, and his pro
fession leading him into constant debate, in all his
leisure hours he sought opportunities to get into
a dispute with some one on his favorite, "Infidelity
versus Christianity." He delighted greatly in con
founding those who entered into an argument with
him. Persons who were not well posted in the
Scriptures or in logic could not meet his sophistries
or correct his misquotations from the Old and New
Testaments, for he, like Voltaire and other infidels,
made his quotations from the writings of infidels

214 INDIANA MISCELLANY. '
instead of the Bible; hence they were seldom cor
rect. He was bold in declaring the "Bible to be
the production of priestcraft, the religion of the
Lord Jesus a cunningly-devised fable, and that
Christianity would do for weak-minded men and
women; but strong-minded, intellectual persons
could not be beguiled into its support."
He was so outspoken in his infidelity that his
society was shunned by many Christians; but the
wicked gathered around him, and some of them
were delighted to hear him denounce the Bible, and
Christianity, and piety. His success in his profes
sion was such as to bring a large amount of busi
ness into his hands, and he bade fair to take a high
position as a lawyer.
The population of the town and country rapidly
increased. Some families that came in were from
the New England States. Among those latter was
a Mr. E., whose wife's sister, Miss A., accompanied
them. She had been pretty well educated, but was
not pious; she was handsome, proud, of cheerful
spirits, and quite attractive. She had not been
long in the place till Mr. H. was charmed by her
appearance. He sought an opportunity to make her
acquaintance. Their acquaintance ripened into at
tachment, and after a few months they were united
at Hymen's altar. Their union seemed to be a
happy one, and Mr. H. prosecuted his profession
with increased energy.
About one year after his marriage a Methodist

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 215
camp meeting was held a few miles from N. For
some reason Mr. H. attended, a thing very uncom
mon for him, as he seldom visited the place of wor
ship. While at the camp meeting he was observed
to give special attention to the services. This was
still further astonishing to those who knew him,
and caused various conjectures as to what were his
motives. None had known him to treat religious
worship with so much respect. After the close of
this camp meeting he frequently attended the
Thursday night prayer meetings in town, always
taking a seat in the rear of the congregation near
the door. About the close of the prayer meeting
he would retire, apparently desiring to be unnoticed.
This unusual course was observed, and caused remark
and anxiety. Some thought his object was to obtain
something of which he could make sport in his at
tacks upon Christianity, but no one ventured to
question him on the subject. He continued thus to
attend the prayer meetings for some considerable
length of time.
After months had passed, Mr. H. was called to a
neighboring village on professional business. The
suit in which he was engaged was one of great in
terest to the parties. Able counsel had been em
ployed on the opposite side. The contest was a
severe one, and great forensic skill was displayed by
the attorneys on both sides. Mr. H. became much
enlisted and put forth his best effort, exhausting
much of his physical strength.

216 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
For some time an insidious disease had been lurk
ing in his system, though unknown to himself or
his friends, and by the close of the trial he was
taken violently ill. He returned home about night
fall, very sick, and took his bed to rise no more. A
physician was immediately summoned who exercised
all his medical skill, but to no avail. The next day he
was much worse and seemed to be rapidly sinking into
the arms of death. Several of the citizens called to
see him. Among them was Mr. S., a Methodist class-
leader. After all had retired or were retiring, save
those who were nursing, Mr. H. fixed his eyes upon
Mr. S. as he, too, was leaving, and with a look ex
pressive of the most intense anxiety and emotion
said, "Mr. S., call again soon." Mr. S., promising
compliance, left the room under a strong impression
that the last moments of Mr. H. were near ; that
his sun of life was fast declining ; that a few more
hours, or days at most, would end his earthly career,
and the realities of eternity would reveal his sys
tem of infidelity to be false, woefully false — pon
dering, too, in his own mind what that look, so
expressive, which seemed to say there was a world of
commotion within; that some powerful passions or
principles were contending for the mastery, he
could but inquire what it all meant ; whether it
could be possible his infidelity, upon which he had
seemed to rely with so much confidence, was now
failing him.
As Mr. S. walked slowly to his residence, rumi-

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 217
nating upon the past, and contemplating the future,
he breathed an earnest prayer to God that he would
open the eyes of Mr. H., that he might, ere he left
the world, renounce his infidelity.
After remaining at home for a short time, Mr. S.
returned to the house of Mr. H. When he entered
there were no persons present but a neighboring
lady and Mrs. R, whose countenance plainly told
the deep sorrow of her heart and her fearful appre
hension that a dark cloud was gathering over her
that would soon break in overwhelming trouble.
The night before her husband was taken ill she
had been greatly disturbed in her slumber. She
saw, in her sleep, "a lady clad in a long, flowing
robe of black approaching the gate" — which was a
little way in front of their house — "seated upon a
white horse, richly caparisoned, leading by her side
a black horse with his equipage all hung in mourn
ing. When she reached the front fence she alighted,
fastened the steeds, and passing over the stile, came
into the house. Addressing Mr. H. she informed
him she had a summons for him — that he must go
with her immediately. She told him to bid his
wife and infant son farewell, for he would see them
no more. Mr. H. begged for time to make prepara
tions, stating that 'he was not prepared to meet
such a summons.' The lady informed him that the
summons would admit of no delay — that he had
long since been warned that it would come, and that
as he knew not the time, he should have made the
19

218 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
necessary preparation, and should have held him
self in readiness. Mr. R, with great earnestness,
besought her to grant him but a short time to pre
pare. Her answer was ' No.' He then refused to
go. She with stern voice bade him follow her. He
said 'he would not.' She took him by the arm and
led him out of the house, he constantly saying, 'I
can not go; I will not go.' When they reached
the stile he attempted to get upon the white horse.
The lady forbade him, commanding him to get upon
the black horse. He obeyed. The lady seated her
self upon the white horse, and, leading the way, Mr.
H. following, uttering the most mournful lamenta
tions, they soon disappeared in the distance."
This vision affected Mrs. H. so ' much that she
awoke from her sleep. So clear was the whole scene
to her view, and so deep the impression made upon
her mind, she slept no more that night. Dreadfully
apprehensive that some sore trial awaited her, and
fearing that it would disturb Mr. R, she did not
inform him of the vision she had seen. And now
that he was so ill, fast sinking into death's cold em
brace, her vision stood before her as an awful reality.
She had no hope of her husband's recovery.
Mr. S. having entered the room, Mr. H. beckoned
him to his bedside and attempted to speak, but. his
heart was too full, his voice faltered, his tongue failed
to articulate. Struggling to get the mastery of his
feelings he made a second effort. Addressing Mr.
S. he said, "Sir, death has come to summon me

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 219
from time to eternity; how can I go?" Raising
both his hands, with a steady upward gaze, he ex
claimed, "0, if" — his voice again failing— "if, if it
'did not seem so inconsistent — and I had almost
rather die than be inconsistent — I would want you
to pray for me." Mr. S. said, "If that is "your
desire it shall be granted. I trust there is mercy
for you." "Do you think so?" he anxiously in
quired. Mr. S. answered, "Yes, I trust there is."
" Then do, do pray for me!" There being some
moments of delay in order that the two ladies
present might join in prayer, he said, " Do not
wait one moment ; pray now. There is no time
for delay. I must soon be gone. I shall soon be
in eternity. The messenger is already here. Get
right down upon your knees and pray for me."
The two ladies and Mr. S. bowed at the bedside
while he endeavored to pray. His feelings were so
wrought upon by what was transpiring that it was
difficult for him to utter a word. Here was a
dying man, one who had boasted of his infidelity
and ridiculed religion, denouncing the " Bible as a
forgery, a bundle of lies," now that he was on the
very threshold of eternity desiring to be prayed
for; by one, too, he had so often tried to confound
on the subject of man's accountability to God, the
reality of a future state of being, and the necessity
of a preparation for death. While prayer was
being offered, the feelings of Mr. H. became so ex
cited, and the agony of his mind so great that he

220 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
cried aloud for mercy till much exhausted. The
screams of the two ladies, mingled with his cries
and the voice of prayer, brought several persons to
the door, for it was considered exceedingly strange
that prayer should be heard in the house of this
infidel lawyer. After the close of the prayer, when
all had become a little composed, Mr. H. said to
Mr. S. : " Now, if you will raise me up and sit
behind me I will try to talk a little before I die."
His request was complied with. He commenced by
saying, " You know I have been an avowed infidel.
You know I have poured contempt upon Christian
ity — declared the Bible to be the production of
priestcraft ; but 0, how sadly I have been mistaken !
How astonishing it is that I never saw myself be
fore ! Often have I listened while death-bells were
tolling; often have I looked upon the funeral pro
cession, moving with slow and measured steps to
the tomb. Yes, I have again and again stood upon
the verge of the grave, beheld the coffin lowered to
its cold, damp vault, and heard the deep-drawn sigh
and mournful cry of those whose hearts had been
smitten by grief; and yet for myself, 0 thoughtless
man that I have been, for myself I never took one
serious thought. And now, here I am, racked by
pain, borne rapidly down by disease, sinking fast
into a gaping grave. My principles have failed me.
I find my infidelity will not sustain me, now that I
am dying. 0, what shall I do? How can I die?
Must I go? Is there no delay? Can I have no

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 221
time to prepare ?" After a short pause he con
tinued : " How inconsistent this seems in me, when
I have so long denounced every thing like religion ;
but I can not help it. Soon I shall be beyond the
boundaries of time, and must now be honest."
Addressing himself particularly to Mr. S. he said,
"I thought some of uniting myself with your
Church at your last camp meeting, but feared some
would say I did it to gain professional business,
and I deferred it. Now I must soon die; I must
go without being prepared. Tell all your people,
all the members of the Church, I want them to
pray for me."
By this time a number of persons had gathered
into the room, having heard the screams of Mrs. H.,
for she was now almost frantic with grief. Many
of the expressions her husband had just uttered
were precisely the same she had heard him make in
the vision she saw two nights before. Among those
who had just come into the room was a lady, who,
hearing Mr. H.'s remarks, said to him, "You
must be still; you must not talk so; you are injur
ing yourself; you are not going to die; you must
lie down and keep composed." To this he replied :
" Then lay me down and let me die."
At the request of Mr. H., Mr. S. remained with
him, he and Mr. M. nursing him "till life's last
hour had fled." He continued to grow worse the
remainder of that day, the following night, and the
next day. Though several physicians had been in

222 . INDIANA' MISCELLANY.
attendance, the disease baffled their skill. Mr. H.
steadily sank.
As he tossed himself upon his bed, from hour to
hour, he would exclaim, "0, God! I can not die! I
will not die! I must not go!" then he would call
upon his two attendants for help, begging them to
not let him die. Truly, "the frantic soul raved
round the walls of its clay tenement — ran to each
avenue and shrieked for help, but shrieked in vain."
He was not permitted to enjoy one moment com
posed, but, " Like a reptile on. a bed of embers,
Turning, he languished ;"
pleading to be placed first in one position and then
in another.
About midnight, the third night of his illness, he
requested Mr. S. to go out and get upon his front
stile and cry at the top of his voice, "0, yes! 0,
yes! 0, yes! J. H. is dying," and repeat it three
times. When told that the people were asleep, and
that it would disturb them, he replied, " That is the
reason why I want you to do it. They are asleep —
I am dying, and they do n't know it. Do, do, Mr.
S., grant a poor dying man this last request."
He would not be satisfied till Mr. S. retired, as
if to comply with his request. About the dawn of
day, he threw his arms around the neck of Mr. S.
as he leaned over the bed, and expired. Among his
last words were, "Must I die? Is there no help?"
When it was discovered that the taper of life had

THE YOUNG LAWYER. 223
burned out, his young wife, who was standing by
his bed, fell backward, screaming, " He 's gone ! he 's
gone! He was my god! and the only god I wor
shiped !" No wonder her heart was now riven, and
she was overwhelmed with anguish, when her god,
the "only god she worshiped," had expired.
In the afternoon of the next day, the lifeless re
mains of Mr. H. were followed by a large concourse
of people to the grave, which had been prepared on
the bank of the beautiful river that glided past the
town of N., where they were laid to rest, till "all
that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the
Son of God and shall come forth; they that have
done good, to the resurrection of life; and they that
have done evil, to the resurrection of damnation."
Thus passed away a young man of brilliant talents,
of great energy of character, devotedly attached to
his profession, cut down when his hopes were high
of attaining an eminence as a lawyer. Unfortunately
he had received the wrong training in his childhood
and youth, and when he grew up to manhood he
read infidel books — embraced their sentiments, and
discarded Christianity. Though he renounced infi
delity in a dying hour, he died in despair.

224 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXIX.
JAMES EPPERSON.
In the Fall of 1840 the writer was appointed to
Franklin circuit as preacher in charge. He was an
entire stranger to the people to whom he was sent.
The circuit was large, embracing all of Johnson, a
large portion of Morgan, and parts of Marion, Bar
tholomew, and Brown counties.
Soon after the adjournment of Conference, the
writer set out to explore his new circuit, and to
procure a house in which he could place his family.
The first night after entering the bounds of his cir
cuit he spent at the house of a local elder, of some
years' standing, who gave him a general account of
the circuit, and plied him pretty closely with ques
tions in theology and Church law, but could give
him no information as to where he could obtain a
house for his family, and did not seem to take
much interest in that subject; he, however, warned
the "new preacher" faithfully against "one James
Epperson," who lived down toward the southern
boundary of the circuit, telling me to have nothing
to do with him, saying, " If he hears that you are
in search of a house for your family, he will very
likely offer you some accommodations, making great

JAMES EPPERSON. 225
promises as to what he will do; but you need not
rely upon any promise he makes, for he will not
fulfill one of them."
The next morning the writer started on his way
with a heavy heart. The account he had received
of his circuit was by no means flattering, and the
warning he had received in regard to "one James
Epperson" weighed heavily on his mind. He took
his course through the center of his circuit, travel
ing toward the southern portion. As he passed
along he inquired of all the Methodists he found
for a house wherein he could place his family, but
no tidings of one could be obtained.
In the evening of the third day he arrived at
Morgantown. Here he met his colleague, Rev.
Jacob Myers. No house could be obtained in Mor
gantown. The next morning he and his colleague
concluded to start regularly around the circuit,
preaching where they could gather a congregation,
leaving appointments for Mr. Myers, and perhaps
they would hear of a house that could be obtained.
On the third day thus spent, having collected a
small congregation for preaching, during the de
livery of the sermon, an elderly man, low of stature,
rather corpulent, dressed in homespun jeans of
walnut-brown color, with a bald head on a short
neck, made his appearance and took a seat. As
soon as the services were closed, the congregation
being dismissed, the elderly man dressed in home
spun, with a bald head, approached the writer, and

226 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
inquired if he was the preacher in charge of the
circuit. Being answered in the affirmative, he said,
" I wish to speak to you a moment." They passed
out of the house to a private place. The old man
said, " I understand you are in search of a house
for your family to live in this year. I have a
house on my little farm, about ten miles distant
from this, which you can have if you will accept
it. The house in which I live is one of your preach
ing-places. If you will bring your family and
occupy the vacant house on my place, you shall
have it rent free, and your firewood shall cost you
nothing." He made sundry other promises as to what he
would do if his offer was accepted. His name was
asked for. He answered, " James Epperson." It
flashed upon the writer's mind like lightning, " This
is the very man of whom I was so faithfully
warned by that local elder where I staid the first
night I spent in the bounds of the circuit. He
told me this man would make great promises as to
what he would do, but he would not fulfill one of
them." After a moment's pause, I told the old
gentleman I would consider the matter, and let
him know after dinner. I sought an interview
with my colleague, Mr. Myers, and laid the whole
case before him, telling him what the local elder
had said in regard to Mr. Epperson. Mr. Myers
advised me to go with the old man and see what
the prospect was. After dinner we mounted our

JAMES EPPERSON. 227
horses and set out for Mr. Epperson's residence.
When we arrived darkness had closed in. On en
tering the cabin the writer found a family of seven
or eight sons and daughters, from those pretty well
grown up down to those of three or four years
of age. The old lady was clad in homespun linsey-
woolsey. The furniture was of the most primitive
style, the whole family occupying the one room for
cooking, eating, and sleeping.
Being weary in body and gloomy in mind I did
not go to see what accommodations were afforded
my faithful horse. Mrs. Epperson prepared a
bountiful supper, which consisted of pork, bread,
butter, milk, coffee, etc. The evening till "bed
time" was spent in hearing from Mr. Epperson an
account of the circuit and the state of the Church,
which was quite encouraging. In family prayer
that night the writer felt that there was some gen
uine religion in that family, whatever else might
be lacking. Mr. Epperson's cabin stood on the
brow of a hill, the ground still gradually ascending
for some distance above it.
After breakfast in the morning, the old gentleman
proposed to go and " show the preacher " the house
he had spoken of. Starting, they passed to the
summit of the hill. There stood a comfortable
stable, in which was the preacher's horse having
plenty of hay and corn*. As they drew near
" Charlie " neighed to his master, as much as to say,
" L have fared finely through the night ; this is a

228 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
good place for me." Seeing that Charlie was all
right they passed into a field of ripe corn, the
girdled forest trees standing thickly. About mid
way of the cornfield, they came to a low cabin,
fifteen feet square, with one door, one window with
out glass or sash, a stick and clay chimney, which
had partly fallen down, the cabin filled with corn
fodder. Mr. Epperson said, "This is the house;
rather a bad-looking chance, aint it?" I answered,
"It is not very inviting in its appearance." "If
you will come here and live I will repair the house
and make it comfortable," responded Mr. Epperson;
"but if you will come with me I will show you
where L want it." They returned to the summit of
the hill near where the stable containing the
preacher's horse stood. The old man said, "This is
where I" want the house placed; if you will come
here and live I will move it to this spot, and make
it warm and comfortable, and [pointing to the sta
ble] that shall be your stable; I built it to put
preachers' horses in; no others have been in it, and
never shall while I control it. You can bring your
cow with you ; your corn and hay through the year
shall cost you nothing." The writer turned aside
that he might spend a few moments in reflection.
He soliloquized thus : " What shall I do ? I have
spent six days traveling through the circuit in
search of a house for my family, and this is the
only one offered me. This, too, is the man that
local elder warned me to have nothing to do with,

JAMES EPPERSON. 229
that he would not fulfill a promise that he made.
What, shall I do?" Something seemed to whisper
in his ear, "This is the place; come here." I re
turned to the old man and told him I did not know
what else to do than to accept his offer; there
seemed to be no other opening for me to bring my
family to the circuit, and Winter was rapidly setting
in ; that if I brought my family there, I would pre
fer to have the cabin where we stood, but it would
require so much labor to remove it and place it there.
Mr. Epperson said, "That is none of your business;
if you say you will come here /will attend to all that."
The writer said, " I will do it." Mr. Epperson in
quired what day he could be ready to start with his
family and goods. Pausing a moment, I said I
thought I could be ready by a certain day. " Then,"
said the old man, " get upon your horse and go to
your family as soon as you can ; engage a team to
bring part of your goods ; get all things in readiness ;
I will be there with my wagon and team the night
before." The writer bade the old man and his
family good-by, mounted his horse and started for
his family." At the time appointed Mr. Epperson
was promptly on hand with his wagon and team.
The next morning the goods and family were care
fully stowed away in the two wagons. Bidding fare
well to friends the preacher and his family started
for their cabin home, at " one James Epperson's."
Late in the evening of the second day, in the
midst of a snow-storm, they arrived at the place of

230 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
their destination. Sure enough, there the cabin
stood in its place, all right, and a large quantity of
good seasoned firewood ranked up near by. It being
too late to unload the wagons, the preacher and his
family were most kindly entertained for the night
at the cabin of Mr. Epperson. The next morning
he assisted in placing all things " to rights " in the
preacher's house. That being done he went to
work and erected a shed over the door of the cabin,
and placed a number of shelves near the door on
the outside. When all was completed, he called the
preacher's wife and said to her: "These shelves are
for your cooking utensils, but this one is for your
water-bucket. I want you to keep it sitting on
that shelf day and night." It was soon discovered
why he directed that the water-bucket should be
kept upon that shelf day and night. The spring,
where water was to be obtained, was some distance
from the cabin, and to reach it you had to descend
the hill upon which Mr. E.'s cabin stood and cross
a branch, which made it laborious obtaining the
necessary supply of water. Every morning when
the preacher was absent upon his large circuit, and
before the family were up, Mr. Epperson would
have a bucket of water, fresh from the spring, sit
ting in its place upon the shelf.
After he had prepared the little accommodation
of the shed and shelves, he erected a " lumber-
room " at the end of the cabin, leaving an open
passage between it and the cabin. When he had

JAMES EFPERSON. 231
finished this room, he went to the preacher's wife
and told her he wished her to keep the meat-tub,
flour-barrel, and meal-chest in that "lumber-room."
Through that open passage he always passed in
going from his house into his fields to labor. Every
few mornings, as he would be passing through to
his work, he would turn into the lumber-room and
look into the meat-tub, flour-barrel, and meal-chest.
If he saw the contents of either getting low, you
would soon see him with a sack, mounted on "Old
Roan," starting for some distant neighborhood, not
having said a word to the preacher's family as to
what he was going to do. After some hours he
would return with his sack well filled with meat,
flour, or meal, as the necessity might require, often
bringing other necessaries, such as maple sugar,
molasses, dried fruit, etc. He delighted to accom
pany the preacher to his appointments on the cir
cuit. On these occasions, wherever he went among
the people, as there was but little money to be ob
tained for the preacher, he would ask them if they
could not furnish him a ham of bacon, a sack of
flour or meal. They often answered, "0 yes; we
would like to give brother S. a ham or two, or a
sack of flour or meal " — whichever they could
spare most conveniently — "but he lives so far away
we do n't know how to get it to him." Mr. Epper
son's invariable reply was, " Never mind that ; say
h.e shall have it, and I will see that it is conveyed
to him." Receiving a promise that whatever they

232 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
proposed to furnish should be ready against a cer
tain time, he would charge them to keep it till he
called for it. Thus he knew where to go to obtain
any of those articles for the preacher's family. In
this way he kept them bountifully supplied through
out the year with the substantials of life. All the
corn, hay, and firewood necessary for the preacher
he furnished himself. The writer's family' had not
long been situated at this place till he, when away
upon his large circuit, absent from them two and
three weeks at a time, felt that under Mr. Epper
son's care they would not be allowed to suffer.
Near the close of the Conference year, Mr. Ep
person entered the preacher's cabin one evening,
and said with some emotion, "I do not expect the
Bishop will send you back to us another year, and,
indeed, I could not ask him to do so. The circuit
is a hard one to travel, and you have received but
little pay." Addressing the writer's wife, he said,
" You will want to go and see your father and
mother while your husband has gone to Conference.
Pack up all your things, and when he leaves for
Conference I will take you and the children to your
father's." And to the writer he said, "As soon as
Conference adjourns write me, and let me know
where you are sent — at what time and place to meet
you with your goods, and I will bring them and
your cow to you." The week before Conference
was to commence the goods were carefully packed,
and when I started to Conference Mr. Epperson

JAMES EPPERSON. 233
started with my family to their friends, fifty miles
distant. At the close of Conference, a letter was addressed
to Mr. Epperson, as he had requested, and accord
ingly on the evening of the day appointed, at the
place specified, he was promptly on hand with the
goods, the cow, and a fat hog, neatly dressed ready
for use. The next morning, when he was about
leaving, he was requested to receive some compen
sation for the much he had done for the preacher's
family, but he refused, saying, " I have been an un
profitable servant. I have done nothing more than
it was my duty to do." When he bade the preach
er's wife farewell, he said to her, " Sister S., when
you find another as good a friend to you as I have
been, write to me." She never wrote. Though
moving from place to place in the itinerancy, she
has found many kind friends, she has often been
heard to say, " I have never found such a friend as
brother Epperson."
James Epperson was born and brought up in
Kentucky. Up to manhood he had never attended
a Methodist meeting, but had been taught rather
to hate them. When he was a young man, he and
several of his wicked associates concluded to attend
a Methodist camp meeting which was to be held
some miles distant, for frolic and fun. When the
time arrived, they set out. On the way they made
their arrangements and laid their plans for sport.
They arrived at the encampment on Saturday, in
20

234 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the afternoon. As they drew near they heard the
sound of singing, praying, groaning, crying, and
rejoicing mingled in, to them, strange contrast.
When they entered the inclosure of tents, a strange
feeling came over young Epperson, and he began to
tremble. Such a scene he had never beheld, and
such sounds had never before fallen upon his ear.
He approached near the altar, where a prayer meet
ing was going on, and took a seat. Ever and anon
the shout of a new-born soul rose high above the
songs, and groans, and prayers that were ascending
from the altar. Young Epperson soon found his
heart all broken up, and tears fast falling from his
eyes — all thoughts of sport having left him. One
of the preachers seeing him weeping and trembling
approached and requested him to go into the altar,
and let the pious pray for him. He consented, and,
led by the preacher, he went in, and falling upon
his knees commenced pleading for mercy. Before
the sun arose the next morning the Sun of Righteous
ness had arisen upon him, dispelling all his moral
darkness, pouring a flood of light, and joy, and
peace into his soul. The holy Sabbath was a day
of sacred peace such as he had never enjoyed before.
He seemed to be in a new world. He was " a new
man in Christ Jesus." He united with the Church
and continued a faithful, devoted member to the
day of his death.
After he had married a wife he came to Indiana
and settled in Morgan county, where he spent the

JAMES EPPERSON. 235
remainder of his days, serving his day and genera
tion to the glory of God and the weal of the
Church. He was quite gifted in prayer, a tender class-
leader, a kind neighbor, a generous, warm-hearted
friend, devotedly attached to the Methodist Episco
pal Church, ever ready to devote his time and
means to her support. Several years since he
quietly passed away to his home in heaven. The
reader may, perhaps, desire to know why that local
elder gave the writer such an account of " one
James Epperson.'' The reason is briefly this: that
local elder and another local preacher in the circuit
were "at outs," and Mr. Epperson was a friend of
the other local preacher.

236 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXX.
HON. JAMES RARIDEN.
Mr. Rariden came to Indiana at an early day,
and while he himself was yet a young man. He was
about five feet seven or eight inches in hight, with
a broad chest; high, well-developed forehead, black
hair, thickly set upon his head ; with keen black
eyes. His left arm was withered and hung uselessly
at his side. He usually carried it in a "sling."
Though he had the use of but one arm, he per
formed manual labor till he arrived at manhood.
It was said that he had split as many as two and
three hundred rails in one day. He was a poor
young man, having nothing to rely upon for sup
port except his own energy and his own indomita
ble will. He had not enjoyed the advantages of a
collegiate nor even an academical education, but by
his own effort he succeeded in acquiring a very fair
English education. When he came to Indiana he
stopped in Wayne county, which was then new.
Salisbury was the county seat. Here he made his
first location. He soon obtained the place of deputy
under David Hoover, who was then clerk of the
county. This was his entrance into public life.
Writing in the clerk's office, together with his at-

HON. JAMES RARIDEN. 237
tendance upon the courts, gave him a thirst for
legal knowledge and a desire to be a lawyer. He
wrote in the clerk's office for some two or three
years. In this way he obtained quite an extensive
knowledge of law and the manner of doing business
in court, while at the same time his office as deputy
clerk rendered him a competent support. During
the time he was deputy clerk he devoted all his
leisure hours to reading law, so that when he ceased
to act in that capacity he was licensed to practice
and admitted to the bar.
Mr. Rariden had a vigorous, active mind; could
analyze a case presented to him, and knew well how
to present the strong points in the cause of his
client and the weak ones in the cause of the oppo
site party. He was surpassed by few, if any, in his
skill in the examination of witnesses. In" his cross-
examinations, many a poor wight who undertook to
swear too much, or to be too positive, found him
self confused, confounded, overwhelmed, and in the
midst of self-contradictions — his testimony destroyed.
He had a pleasant voice and knew well how to use
it. He spoke with great fluency and ease to him
self, and was sometimes truly eloquent. Often when
addressing a jury in a criminal case he would bring
tears, like raindrops, from the eyes of the jurors.
When he entered upon the practice of law he
rose rapidly in his profession, and continued rising
till he stood among the ablest in Indiana. He sel
dom lost a case. Such was his distinction as a

238 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
lawyer that he was sought for with great eagerness
by litigants. In a few years he accumulated by his
profession a very handsome property.
When the county seat of Wayne was moved from
Salisbury to Centerville, he removed his office to
the latter place, and when he had well established
himself in business, and accumulated a sufficient
amount of property to justify him in taking to him
self a wife, he married an amiable and intelligent
young lady, the daughter of Judge John Test, of
Lawrenceburg. Mr. Rariden took an active part in the politics
of the country. He was a very decided Whig of
the Henry Clay school, and a great admirer of that
distinguished statesman. He represented Wayne
county several years in both houses of the State
Legislature, and was twice elected to the lower
house of the Congress of the United States. He
was also a member of the State Convention which
formed the present Constitution of Indiana. In
each of these bodies he occupied a high position,
and was considered an able debater. Unfortunately
for Mr. Rariden and the country, he was not relig
ious. Had he been, with his talents and influence,
and the high position in the community which he
occupied, he might have accomplished much good.
He did not indulge in wickedness as many men of
his profession did. His most common sin was pro
fanity. To that he was much addicted. In a con
versation with a friend, on one occasion, he very

HON. JAMES RARIDEN. 239
frankly confessed his great error in this particular,
and related the following incident: One Sabbath
day, in the Winter season, his wife and little son,
who was some six years of age, went to Church,
while he remained at home. After they had re
turned from Church, the family being seated around
the fire, Mr. Rariden engaged in reading, his little
son began to cry most bitterly. His mother asked
him the cause. For some time there was hesita
tion. Being urged to tell what it was that so
much grieved him, he said, "My pa will go to
hell." His mother asked him what made him think
so. He answered: "The preacher said to-day that
all swearers will go to hell, and my pa swears."
Mr. Rariden said it was the severest reproof he had
ever received. It affected him much. He resolved
then and there to make an effort to quit using pro
fane language.
He was gentlemanly in all his intercourse with
society, and always treated religious people and re
ligious worship with great respect, and was quite a
regular attendant upon the ministry of the Word.
He was frequently heard to say, " I would not have
my wife backslide or leave the Church for any con
sideration." His house was always open to minis
ters of the Gospel, and from himself and family
they received a cordial welcome and a hospitable en
tertainment. He was liberal to the Church and all
benevolent enterprises. He abhorred parsimonious-
ness. When the Rev. John Everhart traveled the

240 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
old Whitewater circuit, he had the misfortune to
lose his horse. Being a poor man, as Methodist
preachers generally were in those days, and not able
to purchase another, he was greatly embarrassed.
Toward the close of the Conference year, a camp
meeting was held at Doddridge's camp-ground, a
few miles from Centerville. The circuit had fallen
far behind in meeting the claims of the preachers.
Mr. Everhart was without a horse, and there was
not money enough brought in to pay for one,
though horses were cheap. What was to be done?
The official members concluded to get up a subscrip
tion-paper, and make an effort to raise a sufficient •
amount of money to procure a horse for Mr. Ever
hart. Accordingly, a subscription-paper was drawn
in due form, and several names were put down, with
the amount varying from twenty-five to fifty cents.
They then started round the camp-ground to see
what they could do. They soon came to Mr. Rari
den, who was then a young lawyer rapidly rising
in his profession. To him they presented the paper
and politely requested him to subscribe. He took
the paper and read it, with the names and amount
attached. After a moment's pause, he said, "No,
not one cent will I subscribe on this paper. Do
you expect to raise money enough to pay for a
horse for Mr. Everhart with such subscriptions as
these?" Turning to a gentleman who stood near,
he said, "Mr. A., what will you take for that fine
horse you bought the other day?" "What do you

HON. JAMES RARIDEN. 241
want with him ?" asked the gentleman. " It is none
of your business," said Mr. Rariden. " What will
you take for him? is the question." "I bought him
for my own use," said Mr. A. " I gave seventy-
five dollars for him. If you want him for Mr. Ev
erhart you shall have him for sixty-five." " Hand
him over to Mr. Everhart," said Mr. Rariden, "and
I will pay you the money when I return to Center
ville;" then tearing up the subscription-paper he
threw it upon the ground, saying, " Go to  with
your subscription-paper." The horse was handed
over to the preacher, and Mr. Rariden paid for
him. This act of liberality raised him in the esti
mation of the public, and, doubtless, brought him
professional business; but it is not to be supposed
that he did it for that purpose. He had a liberal
soul, and seeing the small amounts subscribed by
others, and believing the object a good one, he
made the preacher a present of the horse. In this
he gave an exhibition of one trait in his character.
So far as is known to the writer, he never con
nected himself with any branch of the Christian
Church. His preferences were for the Methodist
Episcopal Church. His residence was in Wayne
county from the time he came to Indiana to the
close of his life. He was a favorite with her citi
zens. He lived to a somewhat advanced age, and
died a few years since, much respected.
21

242 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXXI.
AN ECCENTRIC CIRCUIT STEWARD.
A. M. C. G. resided in the town of B. He was
a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and
one of the stewards of the circuit. A. K., who was
also a circuit steward, lived in the same town. The
circuit in which the town of B. was situated had
been districted so that each steward had his portion
to attend to, financially. The town of B. was in
the district assigned to Mr. K. as steward. The
people were not very liberal in paying their " quar
terage," and Mr. K. could not bring them to the
proper standard. Mr. G. having acquired quite a
reputation for making "quarterage speeches," Mr.
K. requested him, at different times, to make a
quarterage speech to his people, but Mr. G. persist
ently declined. The appointment for circuit preach
ing in B. was on a week-day.
On one occasion when the preacher in charge of
the circuit had arrived in B. — it was on the morning
of the day he was to preach in the place — the class-
leader came to him with a list of the names of some
fifteen or twenty members who were delinquent in
attendance on class meeting, and desired him to at
tend to them " under the rule," that day after

AN ECCENTRIC CIRCUIT STEWARD. 243
preaching. Heading the delinquent list stood the
name of Mr. G., the steward. The class-leader in
formed the preacher that the other delinquents hid
behind Mr. G. ; that they refused to attend class
meeting till the steward did, and that he could not
get him to go to class meeting. When the class-
leader had made an end of the presentation of
delinquents, the preacher stepped across the street
to the shop of Mr. G. and informed him of the com
plaint entered by the leader, and showed him the
list. He told him what the leader had said in re
gard to the other delinquent members hiding be
hind him, refusing to attend class meeting till he
did. The preacher labored to impress the steward
with a sense of the evil influence of his example,
telling him that it would be a painful thing to have
to exclude him from the Church " for willful neglect
of class meeting," but that such would be the result
if he did not reform. He also told him that he
would that day, after preaching, retain the members
of the Church, and call over the names of those who
were delinquent and see if they would promise ref
ormation. While the preacher was lecturing Mr.
G., he stood and listened attentively, but did not ut
ter a word. As soon as the preacher was through,
he threw off his apron and went across the street to
Mr. K.'s store, and said to him, "Brother K., I'll
make that quarterage speech for you to-day, if you
wish me to." Said Mr. K., "I wish you would,
brother G. ; indeed, I will be very much obliged to

244 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
you if you will." And so the two brethren made
their arrangements accordingly.
When the hour for preaching arrived, and the
people began to collect at the small log church, Mr.
G. came in with his Bible under his arm, and took
a seat. At the close of the sermon the preacher
requested the members of the Church to remain for
a short space after the benediction was pronounced.
While those who were not members of the Church
were retiring, Mr. G. went to the preacher and said,
"Brother S., I am going fo make a quarterage
speech for brother K. to-day ; I want you to let me
make my speech before you attend to your business."
He insisted so earnestly that he might be allowed
to do so, that the preacher consented. When all
had become quiet, Mr. G. arose, and, addressing
those present, informed them what he proposed doing.
He opened his Bible, read several texts of Scripture,
and proceeded to explain them, as teaching the duty
of the people to support the Gospel. When he had
explained and enforced all his texts, he added, "Our
class-leader has presented to the preacher a list of
the names of fifteen or twenty persons who do not
attend class meeting, and he is going to attend to
their cases to-day. My name stands at the head of
that list. Brother S. came to see me this morn
ing. He told me that the leader represented that
those delinquent persons were hiding behind me ;
that is, refusing to attend class meeting because I
do not, saying, 'Make your steward go to class, then

AN ECCENTRIC CIRCUIT STEWARD. 245
we will go.' Brother S. said if I did not attend
class meeting the Church would be under the neces
sity of ' laying me ECside.' He gave me a pretty
good scourging, but did not give me a lick amiss.
I did not say any thing to him. I reserved it all for
you. You all know I once wgs class collector for
this class; that I did come regularly to class meet
ing; that I never professed to be very religious.
When at class you got happy and shouted, till I
expected to see the shingles fly off the old meeting
house. You know I never shouted any. When
class meeting closed and I asked you for your quar
terage you were almost angry enough to destroy me.
Thus it continued till I came to the conclusion that
I was doing you a harm, and I knew that you were
doing me a harm ; that you had one kind of religion
and I had another. Your religion made you shout,
but did not make you pay your preacher, while my
religion made me pay my preacher, but did not
make me shout, and so I concluded to quit attend
ing class, thinking my religion was better than
yours. Now, the preacher says I will have to be
expelled from the Church if I do not attend class,
and I tell you I am not going to be expelled from
the Church. Henceforth I am coming, to class, and
by the grace of God every time you shout I '11 dun
you for quarterage." From the time Mr. . G. made
that speech the class at B. sent up to the quarterly
conference an enlarged financial report.

246 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXXII.
REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D.
Lucien William Berry was born in Alburgh,
or Alburg, Vermont, in 1815. His parents were
members of the Baptist Church. His father was a
physician of some eminence ; he bestowed much at
tention on the cultivation of the mind of his son.
At a very early age Lucien exhibited aptness to
learn, and a fondness for books. He had a retentive
memory, and retained well what he read.
While he was a boy his father moved to Ohio.
Here, in the fourteenth year of his age, he was con
verted and united with the Methodist Episcopal
Church. After his conversion, his thirst for knowl
edge increased. He divided his time between the
study of the sciences and the reading of religious
books. Such were his piety and talents that in
the seventeenth year of his age he was licensed to
preach. Rev. W. B. Christie, who was presiding
elder of the district where young Berry lived at the
time he was licensed to preach, saw his brilliant
talents and promising usefulness, and took him
under his special care, pointing out a course of
theological study for him. The kindness of Mr.
Christie to young Berry was such as to cause him

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 247
ever afterward to look upon him as his best earthly
friend. There was no living man he so much
admired. In the Fall of 1833, Mr. Christie, who was then
presiding elder of Wooster district, in Ohio, em
ployed young Berry, who was then but eighteen
years of age, to travel Roscoe circuit with Rev.
J. M'Dowel, who was preacher in charge. Mr.
M'Dowel took the young preacher into his kind em
brace, and instructed him in all the duties of an
itinerant Methodist preacher. Their hearts became
closely united in the strongest bonds of Christian
and ministerial affection, which time did not weaken
nor changing circumstances sever. Here young
Berry commenced his itinerancy, and labored
through the year with great acceptability to the
people. His youth, zeal, and talents attracted much
attention, and often brought crowds to hear him
preach. Though the circuit was large, requiring
much traveling on horseback, he pursued his studies
closely. He read Watson's Institutes so attentively
that by the close of the year he could repeat a
large portion of both volumes memoriter.
About the close of this year, an incident occurred
which made an impression upon his mind that never
left him. He attended a camp meeting which was
held in another part of the district from that where
he had been laboring. His youthful ears had not
been altogether deaf to the praises bestowed upon
him as a preacher. He felt some anxiety to main-

248 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
tain the reputation he had acquired at the camp
meeting to which he was going. Accordingly, he
prepared a sermon, which led him to draw largely
from Watson's Institutes. He studied his sermon
till he thought he had it "at his tongue's end."
Thus armed and equipped he went to the camp
meeting, feeling very confident of success when his
time should come to stand before the congregation.
On Saturday, in the afternoon, the presiding elder
appointed him to preach. The congregation which
assembled at the stand to hear the young preacher
was large. He gave out his hymn intrepidly — the
congregation joined in singing. At the close of the
hymn he kneeled in prayer. Rising from his knees
he announced his text. He had uttered but a few
sentences when he began to falter and "catch at
his words." Darkness overspread his mind. He
forgot, for the time being, all he had thought upon
the subject. After a few minutes' vainly struggling
to recover his thoughts, he was compelled to give it
up and take his seat overwhelmed with confusion.
His kind presiding elder arose, and, as he was capa
ble of doing, took up the subject and delivered a
powerful discourse. Young Berry was so mortified
he could not remain in the stand. He retired to
the ipreachers' tent, took his hat, made his way to
a secluded place in the woods, where he remained
alone till after nightfall.
The next morning the presiding elder appointed
him to preach the first sermon for the day. He

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 249
begged to be excused, saying he "could not preach."
The presiding elder said, "If you can't, the Lord
can through you, and you must try. You were-
anxious to preach on yesterday. You went in your
own strength and failed; now go in the strength of
the Lord and he will help you." Finding there
was no excuse to be accepted by the elder, he took
his Bible and once more sought seclusion in the
woods, where, in great agony of mind, he poured
out his soul in prayer till the hour for preaching
arrived. At the signal to call the people together
for worship, he returned to the encampment. With
much trembling and fear he went upon the stand
and commenced the opening services. In his
prayer he threw himself wholly upon the Lord.
With a tremulous voice he read his text. He had
not proceeded far till all fear of man left him, and
with his eye fixed upon the glory of God in the sal
vation of souls, he passed through to the close of
his sermon. The congregation was greatly moved,
and tears fell fast from many eyes.
At the close of this Conference year, 1834, he
was admitted on trial in the Ohio Conference, and
appointed junior preacher to Oxford circuit. At
the close of the year he discontinued, and entered
Miami University as a student. In this institution
he made rapid advancement. During his residence
at Oxford he was united in marriage to Miss Ada-
line Fay. He did not remain in the University to
complete his collegiate course, but he laid the

250 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
foundation of an education which he afterward pur
sued without the aid of an instructor till he took
high rank among learned men. After spending a
few sessions at the University, he determined to
again enter the itinerancy. In the Fall of 1838
he was admitted on trial in the Indiana Conference
and appointed in charge of Noblesville circuit.
Here the writer saw him for the first time, and
formed his acquaintance, which ripened into friend
ship and intimacy — an intimacy closer than he ever
enjoyed with any other man.
Mr. Berry spent two years on this circuit, and
was much admired and esteemed by the people. At
this time Campbellism was rife in that region. By
request, Mr. Berry preached a sermon on baptism,
in Noblesville, which was such a staggering blow
to exclusive immersion that the friends of that the
ory rallied to its support to save it from its fall.
In a short time after the delivery of that sermon,
Mr. Berry received a challenge from Rev. F. W.
Emmons, a disciple of Alexander Campbell, for a
public debate on the mode of baptism. Mr. Berry
respectfully declined to accept the challenge in a
private letter to Mr. Emmons, in which he assigned
his reasons for so doing. That private letter Em
mons published, in a garbled form, with his com
ments, making many misrepresentations. In reply
to these misrepresentations, Mr. Berry published a
pamphlet of forty pages, entitled, "The Deformer
Reformed; or Corruption Exposed: being an ad-

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 251
dress to the people of Noblesville, to which is pre
fixed a correct copy of the letter published by
F. W. Emmons." In this pamphlet Mr. Berry
displayed much forensic skill, and showed himself
to be a controversialist of no ordinary grade. The
influence of this publication was to silence, to a
great extent, the assaults hitherto made upon the
Methodist Episcopal Church in that place. During
the two years Mr. Berry labored on Noblesville
circuit he greatly endeared himself to the people,
and when he left them they felt that they were
losing the services of a minister of superior mind,
talents, and maturity for one of his age.
In the Fall of 1840 he was appointed to Knights-
town circuit. Here he labored with much success.
The people in crowds waited on his ministry.
In Knightstown Universalism had made a lodg
ment, and many of the people were being carried
away by it. Mr. Berry considered it to be his duty
to take off the specious garb with which that
system had clothed itself, and exhibit it in its true
character. This he proceeded to do in a few sermons
of great clearness and power. These discourses pro
duced great excitement among the Universalists.
The result was, a preacher of that persuasion, by the
name of M'Cuen, challenged Mr. Berry to a public
discussion of the question, "Will all men be holy
and happy in a future state?" M'Cuen to affirm,
and Berry to deny. The challenge was accepted,
the time for the debate to come off fixed upon, and

252 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the rules by which they were to be governed in the
discussion arranged. The excitement now ran high.
The Universalists were sure of a great victory.
Their champion, M'Cuen, was an old theological
pugilist, having held thirty-four debates with minis
ters of different denominations, while Berry was a
young man and had never held a public debate, but
had spent the most of his time since eighteen years
of age in traveling large circuits as a Methodist
itinerant preacher, and had not had the advantage
of even attending a public debate. The contest ap
peared an unequal one, and some of Mr. Berry's
friends feared to have him meet that ecclesiastical
gladiator. When the time for the commencement
of the debate arrived, the crowd in attendance was
so great that no church in town would hold them.
The discussion was held in a grove. Several Uni
versalist preachers were present to assist their
champion as armor-bearers. The debate continued
three days. By the close of the first day all fear
upon the part of Mr. Berry's friends was dissipated,
and they were proud that they had such a youthful
defender of the truth. His closing speech, in which
he summed up the arguments that had been ad
vanced, was most overwhelming, bearing every thing
before it. His soul seemed to catch inspiration from
on high ; his lips and tongue Were touched anew
with a live coal from off God's altar, and his words
burned as they fell upon the audience. M'Cuen
and his friends turned pale. At the close of the

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 253
debate, Mr. Berry and his friends proposed to pub
lish the speeches made in the discussion, a stenog
rapher having been employed to take them down,
but Mr. M'Cuen and his friends would not consent.
The next year Mr. Berry was appointed to Rush
ville circuit. Here he labored faithfully to the
close of the year, making many warm friends,
losing none of his reputation as a zealous, faithful
minister, of superior talents.
In the Fall of 1842 he was stationed at Wesley
Chapel, Indianapolis, where he remained two years.
At this time Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, now of
Brooklyn, N, Y., who was rapidly rising to his
zenith as a pulpit orator, was pastor of the Second
Presbyterian Church. His church and Mr. Berry's
stood within a stone's cast of each other. Though
the latter had to stand up in the pulpit by the side
of this young Demosthenes, he gathered a large
congregation of admiring hearers, who waited upon
his ministry from Sabbath to Sabbath.
At the close of his second year in the capital he
was appointed presiding elder of Indianapolis dis
trict, which he traveled two years, and was then
appointed presiding elder of Brookville district,
which he traveled three years.
In the Summer of 1849 the Joint Board of Trus
tees and Visitors of Indiana Asbury University
elected him President of that institution, to succeed
Dr. Simpson. He continued to travel his district
till the close of the Conference year, and then assumed

254 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
the responsibilities of the Presidency. While he
held this high position the degree of Doctor of
Divinity was conferred upon him by the Ohio Wes
leyan University. In discharging the duties of
President of Asbury, he brought all the powers of
his great mind into requisition, devoting all his en
ergies day and night to the interests of the institu
tion, and to the advancement of the young men
committed to his care. He drew them to him by
the strongest chords of esteem and affection. As
an evidence of this, we give the following extract
from a letter written since his death, by one who
had been a student under him, which now lies be
fore us :
"While the whole connection will join me in
lamentation that one so able to defend has fallen
from the walls of Zion, and has resigned his silver
trumpet to another, we know not whom, none but
those who have enjoyed the advantages of his coun
sel and faithful instructions during college life, felt
the power of his genius and the fervor of his zeal,
will fully appreciate my bereavement. His mind,
his countenance, and all his bearing, stand before
me an image of inimitable greatness. We shall no
more hear his fervid eloquence, that came as the
dashing of Niagara's waves, nor feel the joy that
his image imparted when it spoke its approval of a
virtuous act."
Dr. Berry was President of Indiana Asbury
University five years, when he resigned his position

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 255
in that institution and was stationed in Centenary
Church, New Albany. Though eleven years had
elapsed since he had been engaged directly in the
pastoral work, he had lost none of his zeal, nor had
he forgotten how to do that particular species of
Christian labor, such as conducting prayer meetings,
meeting the classes, visiting families, etc.
During this year he was elected President of Iowa
Wesleyan University, and in July, 1855, entered
upon his duties as the head of that institution.
Here he labored four years with success, the insti
tution constantly rising under his superintendency,
the faculty and students feeling that a master-mind
was among them.
The leading Methodists of the State of Missouri,
together with the citizens of Jefferson City, determ
ined on founding a university of the first class at
that city, and several large donations were made as
a basis upon which to start the enterprise.
In looking over the whole Church for the man
best qualified to take charge of this grand enter
prise and carry it through to completion, Dr. Berry
was selected, and was, by the Board of Trustees,
elected President and Financial Agent. After ma
ture consideration and a great mental struggle, by
the advice of some of the most prominent men of
the Church, he concluded, for the sake of the Meth
odist Episcopal Church and the cause of education,
to accept the position. The faculty and students of
the Iowa Wesleyan University were loth to give

256 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
him up. From a letter which now lies before me,
written by one of their number since the death of
Dr. Berry, we quote the following : " It was with
great reluctance, with fear and trembling, that we
gave him up to enter upon his last field of labor,
from which death so recently called him. He went,
but not without our sympathies and prayers. But
little did we think his warfare was so nearly ended ;
his victory so surely won." In 1857 he took his
position at the head of the Missouri enterprise, and
entered upon the arduous duties devolved upon him.
He was not permitted to prosecute the work to
completion. An inscrutable Providence ordered
otherwise. He had prosecuted this work but a
brief space when he was prostrated by affliction.
In November, 1857, he was attacked with asthma
and erysipelas combined, which produced paralysis
of the tongue, throat, cheeks, and lips, depriving
him almost wholly of speech and the power to swal
low medicine or nourishment. In this condition,
enduring great suffering, he lingered about nine
months, and died at the house of John G. Ruckle,
Esq., in the city of Cincinnati, whither he had gone
to obtain medical assistance, on the morning of the
twenty-third of July, 1858. Being deprived so
nearly of the power of speech, he could not con
verse much, but he wrote many letters to his dis
tant friends. This he continued to do almost daily
up to the period of his death. In these letters he
expresses his unshaken confidence in God, though

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 257
passing through the furnace of affliction. In a let
ter written to a friend a few days before his death,
he says, " My soul has been' staid upon the Lord,
and from day to day I rejoice in his goodness.
This letter costs me much pain. I write with diffi
culty, and it is all about myself — a very unworthy
object. But Jesus is worthy."
When the taper of life burned out, his soul
quietly passed away to join the redeemed at God's
right hand. His remains were conveyed to Indian
apolis, , where a funeral discourse was delivered to a
large and weeping audience by Rev. James Havens,
after which they were interred in the old cemetery
near the city. Dr. Berry was one of the closest
students — going to the bottom of every subject he
undertook to investigate. He was an intellectual
giant. He never allowed himself to go into the
pulpit without having thoroughly studied the sub
ject he expected to present to the people. He
wrote sketches of all his sermons, but seldom took
one into the pulpit. At his quarterly meetings,
when he was presiding elder, after having gone
through with the labors of Saturday and Saturday
night, when all others had retired to rest, he
would take the manuscript containing a sketch of
the sermon he designed preaching the next day,
place it upon the mantle before him, then walk the
room and study, with much prayer, for hours. The
next day, when he appeared before the congregation,
his sermon seldom failed to tell upon the people.
22

258 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Rev. Allen Wiley once remarked, "Such mental
efforts as Berry makes in preaching are enough to
prostrate the physical system of any man." It is
possible that his wonderful mental efforts did induce
his early death. If so, he fell a sacrifice to his
Master's cause.
He was a wise administrator of Discipline, whether
in charge of circuits, stations, or districts. He was
no time severe, but fearlessly announced his senti
ments where and whenever it was necessary for him
to do so. To a stranger, there seemed to be some
thing in his appearance which said, "Don't come too
close;" but he had a kind heart, warm friendship,
and strong attachments to his friends.
As a preacher he had few equals, and no supe
rior in this country. All his sermons evinced much
thought, and were often overwhelming in their ef
fects. Sometimes the people sat awe-stricken as if
incapable of moving. At other times, they were so
thrilled with joy that the loud alleluias would
roll up simultaneously from many voices, drowning
the voice of the speaker. At a camp meeting held
near Cumberland, in Marion county, in the Fall of
1842, he preached on Sunday morning to an audi
ence of several thousand, from, "Acquaint now
thyself with him and be at peace; thereby good
shall come unto thee." As he advanced in his ser
mon, the tide of feeling in the vast audience rose
higher and higher, till he reached his last proposi
tion. While describing the good that should result

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 259
from an acquaintance with God, some one gave ex
pression to the thrill of joy that filled the soul. In
stantly, hundreds arose to their feet, clapped their
hands, and shouted aloud the praises of the Re
deemer, so completely drowning the voice of the
preacher that he took his seat. There was no more
preaching at the camp meeting that day. The re
maining hours and a large portion of the night
were spent in singing, praying, and praising the
Lord. Thirty-eight united with the Church as the
result of that day's labor.
As an educator Dr. Berry had few superiors.
Such were his pulpit talents, and such his ability as
an administrator of Discipline, that many of his
friends thought it was a mistake in him to leave
the regular work and confine himself to the labors
of a literary institution. The opportunities for doing
good in such an institution are numerous and great,
but the itinerancy is the great field for usefulness.
He enjoyed the confidence of his brethren in the
ministry to a high degree. He was three times
elected delegate to the General Conference, twice
from the Indiana, and once from the Iowa Confer
ence. He was looked to by many ministers and
private members as a promising man for the Epis
copacy, and would doubtless, had he lived a few
years longer, been called to that high position in
the Church.
He was highly esteemed by his numerous friends,
and their sorrow was deep when his voice was

260 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
hushed in death. The following is taken from a
letter published in one of our Church papers, giv
ing an account of the closing scene in the first
session of the Iowa Conference held after the death
of Dr. Berry:
"The occasion was unusually solemn, and mourn
fully melancholy. One of the brightest stars in the
constellation of Christianity; one of the purest lights
in the firmament of Methodism has reached to an
other orbit. The sun of our dearly-beloved brother,
Rev. L. W. Berry, D. D., went gently down to
rise with greater beauty and upon a clearer sky in
a better world. His death was known to us all.
Our stricken hearts were yet bleeding from the
wounds inflicted by the hand of the ruthless, un
yielding monster. Mt. Pleasant, his former home,
was draped in mourning, and the bereaved Church
and his own orphan children were called as mourn
ers to the altar of his own place of worship to la
ment his departure.
" The announcement of his death was formally
made by Rev. Joseph Brooks, A. M., of the Central
Christian Advocate, who briefly addressed the Con
ference in nearly the following words: 'I have to
announce the death of my dearest earthly friend,
one bound to me by every tie of Christian love and
fraternal affection. He died a martyr to a great
cause. He had the frame and muscular power of a
giant, yet he spared them not in the work of the
Lord. His clarion voice was like a trumpet in the

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. D. 261
proclamation of the unsearchable riches of the Gos
pel of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. With
his mind well stored he had not a treasure or a
jewel which was not fully emptied into the treasury
of the Lord; but above all was his great heart
given to the work of the Lord. He lived in the
midst of wealth, yet he chose to die poor, unincum
bered with the cares of the world. He could have
joined any profession, would have been an ornament
to any society, and was well-qualified for any posi
tion in Church or State. But he chose rather to
suffer affliction with the people of God. In the
mysteries of holiness he had been a lifetime-student,
but in the closing days of his life he was a model of
Christian experience, of Christian purity. His like
I shall scarcely look upon again. He was my friend
and I loved him. He has passed away and I shall
meet him in heaven.'
"Brother Brooks was followed by -Rev. C. El
liott, D. D. The Doctor spoke warmly of their
first acquaintance, of the powers of mind, the kind
ness of heart, and great usefulness of Dr. Berry
during life, and of his triumph in death. It was
affecting to see this venerable servant of God moved
to tears, and with the simplicity of a child referring
thus to his departed friend.
" Rev. J. W. M'Dowel next spoke of taking Dr.
Berry when a boy of seventeen into the ministry,
how he labored, how he lived. Brother M'Dowel
was so moved he sat down bathed in tears.

262 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
" Brother Hardy called back the recollections of
his own conversion through the ministry of Dr.
Berry. " Brother Bradley spoke of the kind encourage
ment given him in the youth of his ministry by
Dr. Berry.
"Bishop Morris arose and with great solemnity
remarked, ' In the year 1842, when I was holding
the Indiana Conference, which then embraced the
whole of the State of Indiana, I asked the presid
ing elders, before any appointment was made, to tell
me, leaving all personal considerations out of the
question, who was the best and most active availa
ble station preacher in the Indiana Conference.
They responded without a dissenting voice, Lucien
W. Berry. I then put him down for the charge in
Indianapolis, the most difficult charge in the Con
ference. A great man and a prince has fallen. Dr.
Berry was a great man. Of course I would not
say this if he were present. He was of the first
class of pulpit men in America. He has gone, and
I trust we shall all meet him up yonder,' (pointing
to the heavens.)
"And thus closed these solemn services."
Dr. Berry did not profess to be perfect, nor do
his friends claim perfection for him, but all who
knew him considered him a " burning and a shining
light," a man of deep piety, one who had laid his all
on God's altar, a star of the first magnitude. Most of
his ministerial life was spent in Indiana, and Indi-

REV. L. W. BERRY, D. !D. 263
ana is honored with his grave. It was a myste
rious providence that one of so much promise
should be cut down in the prime of life, that so
brilliant a luminary should set just as it was reach
ing its meridian. " But God's ways are not our
ways." In this brief sketch of Dr. Berry we have not
pretended to write his biography, only to pay a
small tribute of respect to the memory of a dear,
intimate, and long-tried friend. We have more
than one hundred letters written by him in a
private correspondence of nearly twenty years' con
tinuance. We might have selected many passages
from these letters which would have been interest
ing, showing the state of his mind at different
times, his views upon different subjects, and the
warm friendship of his heart; but to have done so
would have extended this sketch beyond the proper
limits of such a notice. Dr. Berry will never be
forgotten by those who knew him well.

264 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXXIII.
REV. JAMES HAVENS.
In attempting to write a sketch of Rev. James
Havens, we feel our inadequacy to present such a
portrait of him as his long life, abundant labors,
extensive usefulness, and great worth demand; and
yet, we can not consent to leave him unnoticed. A
long and intimate acquaintance seem to demand that
we should pay some humble tribute of respect to
his memory. We knew him when we were in our
juvenile years; our father's house was his home;
he and our father were fast friends, united in heart
like David and Jonathan, and they are, doubtless,
now together before the throne. We delighted to
do him reverence ; to take care of his horse, and in
every possible way to administer to his comfort.
He was for four years consecutively our presiding
elder. We have followed him as he led the way on
many a moral battle-field, and have witnessed many
a glorious victory achieved by him, through Jesus
Christ, as the leader of God's sacramental hosts.
We are sorry we have so little data to write from.
The lamented Dr. L. W. Berry, some years since,
commenced writing the biography of father Havens.
Many interesting incidents in his early life Dr.

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 265
Berry had noted down, as he received them from
his lips. Other pressing duties prevented him from
completing the work, and since his death the manu
script can not be found. This is much to be regret
ted. There were some things in the life of father
Havens, contained in that manuscript, that had
never been given to the world, which are now,
perhaps, forever lost, biographer and subject both
having passed away from the busy scenes of this
life. We have heard Dr. Berry read portions of his
manuscript, but can not undertake to reproduce from
memory. James Havens was born in Mason county, Ken
tucky, December 25, 1791. He was the son of
John and Nancy Havens. His parents were not
educated persons, but possessed vigorous minds.
His father had a strong, elastic, physical constitu
tion, and lived to an advanced age. His mother
died when he was young, and his father married
again. He cherished the fondest recollections of his
mother, though she was taken from him when he
was a small boy.
In 1805 his father emigrated to Ohio, he being
in the fourteenth year of his age. All his early life
was spent in a new country, in the backwoods.
This subjected him to many disadvantages, but
there were some advantages; these were turned to
good account. He was deprived of the advantages
of schools and the means of mental culture, but his
having been brought up under the toils and hard-
23

266 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
ships of a life upon the frontier, developed his phys
ical powers, made him bold and fearless in what he
undertook to do, and taught him self-reliance. This
assisted to prepare him for the work that was before
him. In 1811 he was united in marriage to Miss Anna
Higgenbotham. Their union proved to be a most
happy one. They lived together in uninterrupted
connubial bliss for many years, she acting well her
part in all the vicissitudes of life. They reared up
a large family of children in respectability. Three
of their sons, Landy, George, and David, became
itinerant Methodist preachers.
In 1811, soon after he was married, he was con
verted and united with the Methodist Episcopal
Church under the ministry of Rev. James B. Finley.
It has been stated that he was the first person Mr.
Finley received into the Church after he entered
the itinerancy. From the time of his conversion
and union with the Church, he turned his attention
entirely to the subject of religion and the salvation
of souls, except what was absolutely necessary to
meet the wants of his family. It was not long till
he felt that a dispensation of the Gospel was com
mitted unto him — that "Woe is me if I preach not
the Gospel!" His want of an education and an
abiding sense of his own weakness — of his lack of
qualification for the work of the ministry — a calling
so high and holy, made him tremble and caused him
great distress of mind. He was often made to ex-

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 267
claim, "Lord, I can not preach! I am willing to do
any thing I can do. How can I preach?" But
wherever he went, by day and by night, "Woe is
me if I preach not the Gospel !" was sounding in his
ears. He has often been heard to say in the latter
years of his life, that he did not believe any man
ought to be allowed to preach "who did not feel that
everlasting woe would be his portion if he did not —
that it was trifling with sacred things — a crime for
any man to enter the work of the ministry merely
as a profession. The idea of any man's choosing it
for himself was in his estimation most erroneous.
He believed God chose that work for certain men,
and called them to it by impressing the fact so
deeply upon their minds as to make them feel,
" Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel!" After
some months of groaning and sighing, he yielded,
and was in the same year in which he was married
and united with the Church, licensed to preach.
He was a local preacher ten years, preaching as of
ten as he could, having to labor for the support of
his family.
In 1821 he was admitted on trial in the Ohio
Conference, and appointed to Salt Creek circuit.
In 1822 he was appointed to Straight Creek circuit.
In 1823 he was received into full connection and
ordained elder, having been ordained deacon as a
local preacher. This year he was appointed to
Brush Creek circuit, with Rev. Henry B. Bascom
preacher in charge. This was to him an important

268 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
year in his ministerial and itinerant life. Here he
formed an intimate acquaintance with and a friend
ship for Mr. Bascom that was never broken off. By
an intimate and close association with him he dis
covered that he had been misjudged by many per
sons who thought him to be proud and aristocratic
in his feelings. He found him to be a most humble
and deeply-pious minister. His association with
Mr. Bascom this year was of great advantage to
him in his ministry.
In 1824 he was transferred to the Illinois Confer
ence, and appointed to Connersville circuit. This
was his introduction into the State of Indiana. He
located his family on some wild land he had pur
chased in Rush county, not far from Rushville. In
this vicinity his family ever afterward resided, while
he traveled circuits and districts near and remote.
Some were wont to censure him for keeping his
family local, while he was a traveling preacher.
Had he moved his family from year to year, he
would have broken down and been compelled to lo
cate. His family was large. He and his good wife
were blessed with fifteen children. To have dragged
these from circuit to circuit every year would have
consumed a handsome fortune, when his quarterage
receipts ranged from thirty to one hundred dollars
per year. By locating his family on his own land
where they could find employment, and where he
could occupy what little time he had to spend with
them in improving and cultivating his farm, and by

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 269
the industry, frugality, and economy of his excellent
wife he continued in the itinerancy, gave his chil
dren a fair education, supported them deoently, and
accumulated a handsome Uttle property upon which
he and his wife could lean for support in the time of
old age. When and where did James Havens neg
lect his appropriate work because his family were
located? The abundant blessings God bestowed
upon him are evidences that his course was appro
bated by the Great Head of the Church.
In 1826 he was appointed to Whitewater circuit,
where he traveled two years. In 1828 he was ap
pointed to Rushville circuit. His health having to
some extent failed, in consequence of his abundant
labors, he was returned the next year to Rushville
in charge as supernumerary, with a colleague to
assist. In 1830, not having recovered his health,
lie was continued in a supernumerary relation and
appointed in charge of Whitewater circuit with a
colleague. At the close of this year he was so broken down
in health that notwithstanding his burning zeal in
his Master's cause he was compelled to yield and
take a superannuated relation. After resting a
month or two, and recruiting his health a little,
such was his unquenchable desire to be actively
engaged to do something for the good of mankind
and the glory of God that he took an agency from
the "American Sunday School Union." In this de
partment he labored till toward the close of the

270 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Conference year, traveling quite extensively, organ
izing Sunday schools, and arousing the people on
the subject of the great Sunday school enterprise.
The next year, 1832, his relation was changed to
that of supernumerary, and he was appointed Con
ference agent. In 1833 he was made effective, and
appointed presiding elder of Madison district. The
next year he was appointed presiding elder of Indi
anapolis district, where he continued four years.
Having served the disciplinary term on the Indian
apolis district, he was, in 1837, appointed agent for
the " Preachers' Aid Society." At the close of this
Conference year he was appointed presiding elder
of Centerville district, and the next year to Con
nersville district. At the close of this year he was
appointed to Indianapolis district, where he con
tinued as presiding elder four years, when he was
appointed to Rushville station. This had been his
home since he came to Indiana. Here he had been
preaching more or less each year for twenty years,
and yet the people received him gladly. The next
year he was stationed at Greensburg; in 1846 at
Laurel. During this year his station was blessed
with one of the most powerful revivals ever known
in the Whitewater country. As the work continued
from day to day it increased in interest and in
power, till at the hour of service sinners by scores
went forward to the altar without an invitation and
kneeled down to be prayed for before the serv
ices had regularly commenced. . Mr. Havens was

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 271
returned to Laurel the following year. At the close
of this year he was appointed to Greensburg dis
trict, which he traveled three years, and was then
appointed presiding elder of Indianapolis district,
which he traveled four years, when he was ap
pointed Conference missionary.
Time and toil wore down his physical system till
he was constrained to retire from the active work
and take a superannuated relation, which he sus
tained to the close of his long and useful itinerant
life. Though superannuated he did not cease preach
ing. He was called for in various places to assist
at quarterly and protracted meetings, to preach
funeral, missionary, and dedication sermons.
No man has done more for the moral and relig
ious advancement of the citizens of Indiana than
Mr. Havens. When he came to the State there
was much wickedness — intemperance, gambling, and
profanity. Against these and all other vices he
took a decided stand, attacking them wherever he
went. He shunned not to declare the whole counsel
of God, "giving to saint and sinner their portion in
due season." He was bold and resolute — was never
known to quail before an enemy. If he did not
succeed in accomplishing whatever he undertook, it
was because he could not. He only failed after
having put forth all his strength.
An incident occurred when he was a boy twelve
or fourteen years of age which made a deep impres
sion upon his mind and taught him a lesson that

272 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
profited him in all after life — never to despair or
cease his efforts to accomplish a good thing as long
as he had any strength left. The family were mov
ing. The country was new. They came to a river
some two hundred yards wide which had to be
ferried. The wagon and team, stock, and family
had all been ferried across save James, who, for
some reason, had been left behind. The ferry-boat
had by some means become disabled, so that it
could not be taken back after him. Night was
approaching. There was no house near to which
he could go for protection and shelter. There
seemed to be no alternative but for James to swim
the river or remain alone among ravenous beasts
through the night, and till the boat could be re
paired the next day. His father, speaking to him
across the river, asked him "if he could swim it."
He said he "would try." He put into the water.
The current, which was rapid, carried him down
stream. He became discouraged, finding his strength
giving way. But his father walked slowly down
the river on the bank for which he was struggling,
and constantly encouraged him by saying, "Don't
be discouraged, my son ; you '11 come out. Do n't
be discouraged, James ; you '11 reach the shore."
These words of encouragement from his father-
nerved him afresh, and putting forth all his remain
ing strength he reached the shore much exhausted,
and was assisted from the water by his father.
This incident he frequently referred to in conversa-

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 273
tion in after life as being an important period in his
life. When he traveled a circuit in Ohio, there was
one neighborhood in which the men generally were
so rough and wicked that no one had made an effort
to establish religious worship among them. Mr.
Havens determined to give them a trial, and accord
ingly made an appointment to preach in a school-
house in the neighborhood. The wicked inhabitants
sent a message informing him that he should not
preach, and if he made his appearance on that day
they would mob him. As the time drew near his
friends tried to dissuade him from his purpose, but
he was resolved to fill his appointment or fail after
every effort he was capable of making had been put
forth. When the day arrived he took a few faith
ful friends and went to the school-house. When
they arrived there they found the door locked and
a large company of men, with a jug of whisky, in
the yard. They threatened what they would do if
he attempted to preach. Mr. Havens stepped upon
a log near by and told them he had come to preach,
and, by Divine assistance, intended to do so. He
dared any of them to cross a pole which lay a little
way in front of him till he invited them. He then
announced the following text: "Yea, the light of
the wicked shall be put out, and the spark of his
fire shall not shine. The light shall be dark in his
tabernacle, and his candle shall be put out with
him. The steps of his strength shall be straitened,

274 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
and his own counsel shall cast him down. For
he is cast into a net by his own feet, and he walketh
upon a snare. The gin shall take him by the heel,
and the robber shall prevail against him. The
snare is laid for him in the ground, and a trap for
him in the way. Terrors shall make him afraid on
every side, and shall drive him to his feet. His
strength shall be hunger-bitten, and destruction
shall be ready at his side." Job xviii, 5-12. While
he poured out the terrors of the law not a man
dared to move toward him, but many of them
turned pale and stood trembling, while some wept
freely. At the conclusion of his sermon he told
them "if they desired to escape the damnation of
hell, and would obtain mercy and pardon, and be
prepared for heaven, to come and kneel down at
the log upon which he stood and he would pray for
them." Several came. His victory was complete.
We give another incident: In the bounds of a
circuit which he traveled in Ohio, there lived a
pious lady whose husband was so desperately wicked
that he would not allow her to hold membership
in any Church, nor suffer any minister to visit her.
He owned a large farm and kept a distillery, em
ploying many hands. He was a man of great mus
cular power, and was when enraged feared by most
men. This pious lady's health declined till she was
prostrated upon her bed. Mr. Havens desired to
visit her, but his friends thought if he did he would
g_et himself into trouble, and accomplish no good.

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 275
Reflecting upon the subject for some time, he felt
it his duty to go, and resolved to make the attempt.
His plan was to spend a night at her residence.
He selected a friend to accompany him. They arrived
at the place a little before the going down of the
sun. Re introduced himself to the lady, telling her
who he was, and had some religious conversation
with her. She expressed great gratification in see
ing and enjoying with him a few minutes' conversa
tion on the subject of religion, but said she could
not invite him to stay all night, as her husband
would not allow it. He told her to give herself no
uneasiness on that subject, that he had come to stay
all night and that, he expected to do so.
He and his friend went out and put their horses
in the stable, but did not venture to feed them. A
little after dark the lady's husband came in with
his hired hands from the farm. When he entered the
room his wife introduced him to Mr. Havens. He
immediately commenced abusing preachers, saying
none had ever staid about his house, . and never
should. Mr. Havens informed him that he need
feel no uneasiness on that account so far as he was
concerned, that he had simply come in the discharge
of his duty as a minister, to visit his sick wife. In
a short time supper was announced in an adjoining
room. This man and his hired men commenced
gathering around the table, but no invitation was
given to the visitors. Mr. Havens passed quickly
into the room and took a seat at the table. As

276 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
soon as he was seated he commenced asking a bless
ing. The landlord, who had not yet taken a seat,
stood in amazement. While they were eating sup
per he continued his attacks upon religious people,
particularly upon the Methodists, and very particu
larly upon Methodist preachers. Mr. Havens occa
sionally parried his thrusts. When supper was over,
as they passed into the room where the sick woman
lay, the husband said to Mr. Havens: "Well, you
asked a blessing at my table, but you sha' n't pray
in my house." He had no sooner spoken the words
than Mr. Havens said, "Let us pray," and drop
ping upon his knees offered up a most earnest
prayer, in which he presented the case of the sick
lady, telling the Lord of her sufferings and trials,
asking that grace might be vouchsafed unto her,
and that God would have mercy upon her husband,
and bless him and the children of the family. Dur
ing the prayer the landlord stood aghast. At its
conclusion he called his hired men and went off to
the still-house.
Mr. Havens spent the evening till bedtime in re
ligious conversation with the sick lady and her
children. He and his friend were directed to lodge
in a bedroom at the end of a long portico. Late in
the night they heard the landlord with Some of his
hired men returning from the still-house. It was
not long till they heard horses running in the barn
yard and dogs baying them. Mr. Havens said to
his friend, "That fellow has turned our horses out

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 277
of the stable, and is trying to dog them off. We
must go and see to it." His friend pleaded to remain
where they were — that it would be hazardous to go
out, but he said, "No; we must go and see after
them." They arose, and quickly dressing themselves
went out to the barn-yard. Sure enough, the land
lord was there hissing his dogs on their horses. Mr.
Havens said to him, "Sir,. what are you dogging our
horses for?" The reply was, "You were too cursed
lazy to feed them, and they have broken down my
stable door and got out." "Very well," said Mr.
Havens, "if that is all that is lacking we will at
tend to that now," and accordingly put them in the
stable and gave them plenty of corn and hay. They
then returned to the house and lay down again.
The next morning they arose early and were pre
paring to depart when the landlord told them they
could not leave till after breakfast. Said he, "You
would stay all night, and you would pray, now you
shall pray this morning, and have your breakfast
before you go." They cheerfully consented.
Mr. Havens prayed with the family before break
fast, and when they were all seated at the table the
landlord very politely invited him to ask a blessing.
When they were about leaving the landlord said to
Mr. Havens, " You are the only preacher that ever
prayed in my house, or staid all night with me.
Whenever you are passing this way call on me, and
I will treat you like a gentleman." We give these
incidents to show a prominent trait in Mr. Havens's

278 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
character — a resolute will, a firmness of purpose to
accomplish whatever he undertook.
He was a man of great power in prayer. Often
while praying before preaching, Divine power so
rested upon the congregation that sinners -were
made to tremble and the pious were filled with the
love of God. He made it his rule to ask the Lord
for whatever he needed. An incident occurred
when he was preparing to enter the itinerancy
which greatly encouraged him in all his after life
to go to fhe Lord with all his wants. He was
somewhat in debt, but had a sufficient amount in
good promissory notes if he could cash them for any
thing near what they called for to pay all his in
debtedness. Times were hard and money scarce.
There was but one man in all the region where
he lived who paid cash for promissory notes. He
was very wicked, and when he found a man in
straitened circumstances he shaved him without
stint, sometimes to half the amount of the face of
the note. There was no alternative for Mr. Havens
in raising the amount of money necessary to meet
his indebtedness but to go to this extortioner. On
his way he turned aside from the road, alighted
from his horse, got down upon his knees and told the
Lord his circumstances, that he was preparing to
enter the itinerancy to call sinners to repentance;
that he needed money to pay his debts, and earn
estly besought him to soften the heart of the man
to whom he was going, and influence him to let him

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 279
have what money he needed at a reasonable per
cent. When he reached the residence of the man
he wished to see, he told him he was preparing for
the itinerancy ; that he had some good notes and
wanted them cashed, as he was in need of money,
and requested him to discount them as lightly as
possible. The man took his notes, looked at them
a moment, then went to his drawer, counted out
the money and returned, saying, " Havens, I believe
you are an honest man. You say you want to pay
your debts and then go and preach. Here, I '11 give
you the face of your notes." And so he did, dollar
for dollar.
Mr. Havens was particularly in his element when
conducting the services at a camp meeting. On
such occasions his great power over an audience,
his ability to command were more fully developed.
He was one of the best generals that ever took
command of God's sacramental host on an encamp
ment. When he had to come in contact with those
who were disposed to violate the rules adopted for
the government of such meetings, he never suf
fered a defeat. On one occasion, when he was hold
ing a camp meeting on the southern border of
Marion county, a huckster came and established
himself with his commodities a short distance from
the encampment, in violation of the law. Mr.
Havens went to him and requested him to leave
and go to a more remote distance, where he would
not, by his traffic, produce disturbance. He refused

280 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
to do so, and threatened if he was not let alone he
would, with the whisky he had aboard, make drunk
enough men to go to the encampment and drive
the Methodists, preachers and people, from the
ground. Mr. Havens left him and returned to the
encampment, had the trumpet sounded and the peo
ple collected at the stand as quickly as possible.
He told them what the huckster threatened to do,
and called upon the young men in the audience to
know if they were going to allow their mothers,
wives, and sisters to be insulted and driven off the
ground in that way. "No! no! no!" was re
sponded from every part of the audience. One
young man arose and said, " Mr. Havens, we will
rout him. Come on, boys!" and, leading the way,
some two hundred young men followed him. They
proceeded to the huckster's establishment and in
formed him that he must leave immediately. He
said " he reckoned not." They told him " it was even
so." He proposed to go in a few hours. They said,
" Now, immediately, or we will stamp your traps in
the ground beneath our feet." They made him
pack up and move instanter. They followed him
some distance, and then warned him what the con
sequences would be in case he returned.
In fighting Satan at a camp meeting, if Mr.
Havens did not succeed by one mode of attack he
would change his tactics, and try another way. We
give one instance: He was holding a camp meet
ing in Hamilton county. It had been in progress

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 281
several days, but the Church had gained no decided
victory. The camp-ground had been occupied for
several years. Some of the meetings held there
had not been very successful. Mr. Havens called
"a council of war." He proposed to the preachers
to fight the battle the approaching night upon new
ground — not in the old altar. Said he, "We have
fought the devil there till he understands that ground
as well as we do; we will take him by surprise to
night." His plan of battle was agreed upon. The
encampment was large, the tents inclosing much
more space than was filled up with seats. He
ordered several posts planted in the open space upon
which to place lights, and a quantity of straw to
be spread upon the ground where the light-posts
stood, then a number of benches were brought and
placed upon the straw. While these preparations
were being made the people looked on with wonder
and amazement. The inquiry was frequently made,
" What does this mean ? what are they going to do
here?" but Mr. Havens and his preachers did not
reveal the plan of battle. About the going down
of the sun, he ordered prayer meetings commenced
in various tents in different parts of the encamp
ment, and appointed skillful men to lead them. Af
ter night had fully closed in, and while the prayer
meetings were in full blast, he formed a circle of
men joining hands around the light-posts and
benches, directing them to admit no one within the
circle but penitents, preachers, and such other per-
24

282 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
sons as he might direct, and who would heartily
enter' into the spirit of the meeting.
He then appointed men to go to the different
prayer meetings, and at the sound of the trumpet
bring out the people and come sing to the circle,
and if there were any penitents to bring them in
and seat them upon the benches.; By this time the
excitement was running high. At the sound of the
trumpet the people came in every direction from
the prayer meetings, their songs rising and swelling,
making the leaves upon the forest, trees vibrate to
the heavenly strains. The wicked were awe-
stricken. Several penitents were brought inside
the circle. Mr. Havens mounted a bench and gave
an exhortation for burning pathos and moving power
as seldom comes from the lips of man. . At the con
clusion, and while, the congregation were singing
that good old hymn, commencing,
"Come, ye sinners, poor and needy,"
some sixty or seventy weeping penitents crowded
within the circle. The services continued till a late
hour at night. Many souls were born of God, and
the shout was heard afar off. The victory was com
plete. From this time the camp meeting went on
gloriously. The next evening Mr. Havens said to
the preachers, " We will fight the battle to-night in
the old altar. The devil expects us to fight him
up yonder where we did last night, but we will
take him by surprise again."
Many incidents might be given showing different

REV. JAMES HAVENS, 283
traits in his character, but some of them have been
published, and to give those that have not would
extend this sketch beyond its proper limits.
His mind was vigorous and active — well-stored.
His education was very limited when he entered
the work of the ministry, but by industry and per
severance he acquired an extensive knowledge of
men and things. He studied books closely. He
was thoroughly acquainted with the standard writ
ings in Methodist theology, and was well-skilled in
using them. The Bible was his main book of study.
He " searched the Scriptures " daily, and knew well
how to handle the " Sword of the Spirit." He was
a close student of men and things, and gathered a
revenue from every thing around him. Few men
were better judges of human nature than he. He
could come as near forming a correct judgment of
a man's character by closely scanning his counte
nance as any other person. Some very striking
proofs of this might be given. He was of sanguine
temperament, devoted in his friendship. His social
qualities were of a high order. He possessed an
almost inexhaustible fund of anecdote and repartee.
Whoever undertook to break a lance with him in
that way was very certain to come off second best.
He had great compass of voice. It was soft and
mellow in its tones till it became shattered by ex
cessive labor. He knew well how to modulate it.
He could throw it with great effect upon the ears
of his hearers. He has frequently said he " thought

284 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
he could tell when his voice hit the people" during
the delivery of his sermons. He enjoyed the full
confidence of his brethren in the ministry. He was
three or four times elected delegate to the General
Conference. The number of years he filled the im
portant office of presiding elder shows to what ex
tent he enjoyed the confidence of the appointing
power. As a preacher father Havens — for so he was called
all the latter years of his life — stood in the first rank.
He understood well the doctrines of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, and was an able defender of
them. He seldom failed, especially on popular
occasions, to move and stir the souls of his audience
to their very depths, and cause tears to flow in
copious showers. His powers of declamation were
of the highest order. Rev. Allen Wiley once said,
"James Havens is the best declaimer I ever heard."
He had a peculiar talent for presenting that which
was awful. He frequently preached from such texts
as, "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with
thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor
knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou
goest;" and, "Woe to him that striveth with his
Maker," and such subjects as led him to speak of
the second coming of Christ, the resurrection, the
destruction of the world, the day of judgment.
But he did not present these alone. He loved to
tell the story of the cross ; to speak of the Chris
tian's triumph in a dying hour; of the glories of

REV. JAMES HAVENS. 285
heaven, and of saints robed in white, with harps in
their hands. He had no stereotyped sermons.
Though he used a text he had preached before, he
always prepared a new sermon. He has, perhaps,
preached to more people in Indiana than any other
man. His faithful wife died a short time before his
work was done, and left him to finish his journey
alone. From the time of her death he never re
gained his former cheerfulness. Among the last
acts of his ministerial life was to preach a sermon
on Sunday, standing at the head of his wife's grave,
with the Bible resting upon her tombstone, to a
large and weeping audience.
After a painful and protracted illness, on the
fourth day of November, 1864, in Rushville, he
closed his eyes on all terrestrial things and opened
them on the glories of heaven. He died in holy
triumph, feeling that the Gospel he had preached to
multiplied thousands in Indiana sustained and com
forted him in a dying hour. His voice, which had
fallen with so much melody upon the ears of listen
ing thousands, is now forever hushed in death. Its
trumpet tones shall no more be heard cheering on
the faithful soldiers of the Cross, and inviting sin
ners to the Savior, crying, " Behold ! behold the
Lamb !" We see and hear him no more, but " his
works do follow him." " He being dead, yet
speaketh."

286 INDIANA MISCELLANY.

CHAPTER XXXIV.
REV. ISAAC OWEN.
The subject of this sketch is worthy "to be had
in everlasting remembrance," and will long live in
the affections of those who knew him. The more
intimately he was known, the more highly was he
appreciated. He was not so attractive at first sight,
but as your acquaintance ripened he would draw
you close and closer to himself.
Isaac Owen was born in Wilton, Vermont, March
8, 1809. In 1811 he was brought by his parents
to Indiana, then a Territory. His father settled in
the woods in Knox county. Like most of the early
emigrants, he was poor; hence he could not make
extensive provision for the comfort of his family.
This subjected Isaac as he grew up to many hard
ships and privations. To be the son of a poor man
in a wilderness country did not bode a bright fu
ture. As an instance of the hardships and priva
tions to which his father's family were subjected,
we give the following as related by Mr. Owen in
after years : " When I was a boy we lived in the
woods, in Knox county. Grist mills were few and far
between. In order to get meal to make our bread
we had to pound the corn in a hominy mortar, with

REV. ISAAC OWEN. 287
a pestle. In the Winter season, sometimes having
no shoes, I was driven to the expedient of heating
blocks of wood to stand upon, in order to keep my
bare feet from the frozen ground, while I pounded
the corn to make meal for our bread."
In 1824 his father fell a victim to the disease
and exposures incident to a new country, leaving
him with his widowed mother to struggle With all
the infelicities of poverty. She had early sown the
good seed in his tender mind, and had daily carried
him in the arms of faith and prayer before the
throne of Heavenly mercy. And now, being left a
widow, all the care of her children devolving upon
herself, with greater earnestness she besought the
widows' God to lead her children " to the Rock that
was higher than they." It was not long till her
prayers in Isaac's behalf were answered. In the
sixteenth year of his age he was converted and
joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. Boy
though he was, he took up the cross and began to
pray in public. Continuing faithful, growing in
grace and in the knowledge of Divine things, he
was, after a time, licensed to preach. This laid
upon him a burden which was hard to bear; never
theless, throwing himself upon the Lord, he found
grace to enable him to stand in his lot. In the Fall
of 1834 he was admitted on trial in the Indiana
Conference, and sent to Otter Creek mission.
Mr. Owen's early opportunities to obtain an edu
cation were poor, but possessing great energy of

288 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
character he applied himself to study with diligence,
using the facilities he had to the best advantage. At
the end of two years he was received into full con
nection in the Conference and ordained deacon, and
at the end of four years graduated to elder's orders.
Though he traveled hard circuits for several years,
he continued to apply himself closely to study.
When he had pretty thoroughly mastered the En
glish grammar, he commenced the study of the
Greek language, which he continued to pursue till
he obtained a fair knowledge thereof. While en
gaged in his literary pursuits he did not neglect the
study of theology, but divided his time between his
literary and theological studies. He attained quite
an eminence as a theologian.
As a preacher he was plain, clear, logical, and
forcible, always shedding light upon the subject he
had in hand. Though not an orator, he seldom
failed to make an impression upon his hearers, and
often moved his congregation to tears. His delivery
was good, his voice pleasant. He had an inventive
genius, full of expedients, ready for any emergency.
As an evidence of this we give one instance. When
he was a boy some twelve years old, the country
new, the forest dense, the population sparse, he
went into the woods one day in search of some
missing cattle. Traveling in various directions, he
lost his course and became bewildered, so that he
could not tell in which direction his home was.
For an hour or two he strove to right himself, but

REV. ISAAC OWEN. 289
all in vain. He was still lost. The sun was getting
low, night would soon close in — something had to
be done. The faithful old family dog was with him.
Believing the dog knew the course home, he hit
upon the following expedient. Having cut a switch
he called the dog to him, took hold of him, gave
him a good basting and then let him go. The dog
bounded away through the thick woods, and the boy
after him at the top of his speed. The dog soon
distanced him and was out of sight, but Isaac
kept on the course the dog had gone, and about
dark arrived safely at his father's cabin.
Mr. Owen was original in preaching — he did not
allow himself to use skeletons prepared by other
men. He selected his texts and then prepared his
sermons on the texts. He did not first make his
sermon and then search for a text to suit it. He
had a strong, clear, discriminating mind, and could
look into a passage of Scripture and soon see the
points to be presented to the congregation. He had
a peculiar faculty for raising money for Church pur
poses. His great success was not so much before a
public congregation as by personal application. If
he called upon a man for a contribution and he de
clined to give, the more he declined the more Owen
good-naturedly pressed his plea. If the man be
came surly or crusty Owen was the more bland and
pleasant. He seldom failed to obtain a contribution
if he called upon a man.
He was one of the four agents first sent out to
25

290 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
raise an endowment-fund for Indiana Asbury Uni
versity. To say he was successful in his agency
would be to say what is well known to the friends
of the institution in its early history. He served
in the agency four years, and in that time suc
ceeded in raising, by the sale of perpetual scholar
ships, about sixty-three thousand dollars. He did
more to build up Indiana Asbury University, finan
cially, by raising funds, than any other man.
He labored fourteen years in Indiana as an itin
erant. In 1848 he was appointed one of the first
missionaries to California, and in the Spring of
1849 crossed the plains with his family. Soon after
reaching California, and before he had commenced
housekeeping, he lost all his personal goods by the
sinking of a steamer. This left him in great desti
tution, a stranger in a strange land. But, nothing
daunted or discouraged, he went to work, trusting
in his Divine Master. He was the first man ap
pointed to the presiding eldership in California.
In physical stature Mr. Owen was of medium
size, well-proportioned. He had a finely-formed
head, inclining to baldness, hair dark, a well-de
veloped forehead, piercing black eyes, a dimple in one
cheek, a well-curved mouth, and always wore a
pleasant smile. He was affable, social, kind in his
disposition, and affectionate. As descriptive of the
latter part of Mr. Owen's life, and of the final clos
ing scene, we take the following from a funeral dis
course preached before the California Conference by

REV. ISAAC OWEN. 291
Rev. John Daniel : " The following shows that
amid his many cares and labors his mind was
dwelling on the final conflict : ' I keep death before
me. I regard it a mere question of time and as
the end of toil, the end of care. My time in this
world is growing short. I hope to be able to im
prove the few hours I may enjoy as so many precious
hours of probation, and to honor Christ my Savior
and Redeemer.'
" Again : ' I feel that my time for improvement
in this world is short, yet I am as strong for all
the duties of my office as I was years ago. My
great desire is to finish life with life's labors. The
thought of being put on the retired list is horrible
to me. Let me cease to work and live the same
day.' "His death was in near accordance with his
wishes. What seemed at first to be a trivial acci
dent to his hand had proved the cause of great suf
fering and physical prostration. On coming home
from the Santa Cruz quarterly meeting, he could
scarcely retain his place in the saddle, and had to
be assisted from his horse. The brethren in San
Francisco, the place of his next meeting, learning
of his prostrate condition, kindly sent word that
they would excuse him, while all pecuniary require
ments should be met and attended to as if he were
there. But he could not be prevailed on to rest.
He went to the city, and on Friday morning filled
an appointment at Oakland, returning in the after-

292 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
noon. In the evening, having an appointment in
the Folsom-Street German Church, he went, and
though not able to preach, delivered an address to
those present, and conducted the business of the
quarterly conference as usual. This was his last
public service. He grew worse, retired to the par
sonage in connection with the church of his last
service, where he lingered till Friday, February 9,
at one o'clock, when he quietly fell asleep. In his
last moments he had the soothing attentions of his
wife and kind ministerial brethren, together with
the best medical aid. His ruling passion of life — to
labor for the Church — was manifest in his affliction,
but it was in harmony with the will of God. His
Words in the brief period of his last illness were
free, but they were in unison with his life and with
his sacred calling. To one he spoke of how delight
ful it would be to go and enjoy the Christian's re
ward. When desired to try and get rest, he said,
' I shall soon be at rest.' To a brother minister he
said, ' The waves are dashing around me, but I
have measured the depth of the waters; they will
waft me to a peaceful shore.' Again he said, ' The
river is cold, and deep, and calm.'"
Thus passed away our beloved brother Owen after
nearly thirty-two years uninterrupted employment
in the vineyard of the Lord. Industry, zeal, and
faithfulness marked his life; resignation, serenity,
and hope in his dying hours. Heaven's holy rest,
the Savior's glory, is the unending reward.

EDWARD BROWN. 293

CHAPTER XXXV.
EDWARD BROWN.
The subject of this sketch having emigrated to
Indiana at an early day labored faithfully in the Re
deemer's cause, wielding an extensive influence for
good, and having maintained a high reputation for
moral integrity, is worthy to be remembered, and
deserves a permanent record.
Edward Brown was born in Baltimore county,
Maryland, June 7, 1774. When a small child he
was brought by his parents to the State of Ohio.
In his youth he returned to Baltimore county,
where he served an apprenticeship. When fully
grown to manhood, he was united in marriage to
Miss Elizabeth Kemp, a young lady well qualified
to be a " help-meet " for him. Soon after his mar
riage with his wife he went to the city of Balti
more, where he took up his residence. He con
tinued to reside in the city till September, 1819,
when, with his family, he started for the then Far
West. On the seventh day of December following,
he arrived in New Albany, Indiana, then a small
town on the Ohio River. Here he resided to
the close of his life, a period of thirty-six years.
Father Brown — as he was familiarly called all the

294 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
latter years of his life — was of medium hight, with
a well-proportioned physical frame. His neck was
short, face broad, mouth wide, nose prominent,
forehead well developed, hair black, parted upon
the top of his head, and falling down to his shoul
ders. His countenance indicated great firmness and
decision of character. His appearance was intel
lectual. In the prime of life his walk was erect
and his step firm.
He was converted in the seventeenth year of his
age, alone in the woods, while engaged in prayer.
The evidence of his conversion was so clear and sat
isfactory that he never afterward doubted that God
did, for Christ's sake, then and there pardon his
sins. His soul was filled unutterably full of joy.
He soon told his friends what great things the Lord
had done for him. He did not connect himself with
any branch of the Church till 1804, when he joined
the Methodist Episcopal Church in the city of Bal
timore. From that time to the end of his life his
attachment to the Church of his choice increased in
strength; and though many of his friends — among
them his brother, Rev. George Brown, D. D. — went
off with those who formed the Methodist Protestant
Church, he remained firm in his adherence to the
old Church. Such were his talents, religious zeal,
steadfastness, and upright walk from the time he
united with the Church that he soon became a
prominent member. He was an intimate friend of
Bishop George, and was one of the pall-bearers at

EDWARD BROWN. 295
the Bishop's funeral. While residing in the city of
Baltimore he was licensed to officiate in the Church
as an exhorter, which relation he retained through
life. He was a member of the first class organized
in New Albany, and was also a member of the first
boards of stewards and trustees organized in the
place. These offices he filled with great accepta
bility and usefulness, ever watchful of the interest
and welfare of his pastor, the poor, and the Church ;
and when, from infirmity, he could no longer serve
actively in these offices, his brethren continued him
in them as a token of respect for his past services.
As a steward he was a safe counselor of the pas
tor, ever attentive to the wants of his family, mak
ing it his rule to visit them once or twice every
week to see if they needed any thing for their com
fort. As trustee he was faithful in discharging the
duties of that important office, looking well to the
comfort of the congregation when assembled for
worship. As an exhorter he was not showy, but
impressive. Understanding well the doctrines of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, he never incul
cated error. He was gifted in prayer, and always
prayed with great fervency of spirit. He had
strong confidence in the efficacy of prayer. Having
been converted while wrestling with the Lord in
prayer, he delighted to pray with penitents at the
altar. Many precious souls have been " brought out
of darkness into the marvelous light," while father
Brown was presenting their cause before the blood-

296 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
besprinkled throne. Being "diligent in business,"
he accumulated a very handsome property, which
he used to the glory of God, giving liberally to the
support of the Church and all benevolent institu
tions. He was plain in his apparel, wearing the
old-fashioned round-breasted Methodist coat, and
broad-brimmed drab hat. He was a great enemy
to pride, and was faithful in his testimony against
it when and wherever he thought he saw it devel
oped, in the Church or out of it, in preachers or
private members. He was opposed to church-
steeples with bells hung in them, to gayety in the
apparel of the members of the Church, jewelry,
vails, ruffles, and artificial flowers; to ministers
wearing their beard. All these he believed to be
the developments of pride, and, as he often ex
pressed it, "came from the devil and would go to
the devil." He was very decidedly opposed to the
use of a richly-decorated hearse, with its nodding
plumes, and the great display often made on funeral
occasions in cities. He believed them to be displays
of vanity, and evil in their tendency, often causing
families to expend an amount of money to keep up
appearances on these solemn occasions they were not
able to afford.
He repeatedly made the request of his friends
that when he should die his body should not be
placed in a hearse to be conveyed to the grave;
that there should be no display of carriages in his
funeral procession, saying, " When I die I want to

EDWARD BROWN. 297
be carried to the grave on the shoulders of my
friends, all the people marching on foot. If I have
not friends enough to carry me to the grave, put
me upon a dray. Do n't let my body go into a
hearse." Some may think that in all this father
Brown was governed by a prejudice which was the
result of a lack of refined cultivation, but such was
not the fact. All who knew him awarded to him
honesty and Christian candor in his opposition to
whatever he believed to be the result of pride. He
was a faithful witness for Jesus, ever ready to tes
tify that " Christ has power on earth to forgive
sins; that the blood of Jesus can cleanse from all
sin; that perfect love casteth out all fear that hath
torment." In 1841 the wife of his youth was taken
from him by death. This he felt to be a sore trial,
but grace sustained him. After the death of his
wife he found a home with his son-in-law and
daughter/ Mr. and Mrs. Beeler, who kindly admin
istered to his comfort as the infirmities of advanced
age came upon him. As he drew near the close
of life his soul ripened for the heavenly garner,
death lost all its terror, and the grave its gloom.
He looked forward to the moment of his depart
ure with great delight. A few days before his
death he went to the undertaker and selected a
plain coffin, in which he wished to sleep his last
long sleep, and had it set aside till it should be
needed. He then went to the city cemetery and
pointed out to the sexton the precise spot in his own

298 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
family lot where he wished to be buried, saying
" There I want my body to rest till the resurrection
morn." The evening before he was attacked with
his death sickness he led the family devotion. He
was unusually drawn out in prayer. In his peti
tions he embraced all the Churches, particularly the
one in which he had so long lived and labored. He
was greatly blessed. In the morning he was very
ill. His sickness was of short duration. In the af
ternoon of March 16, 1855, he finished his earthly
pilgrimage, in the eighty-second year of his age,
having been a member of the Church fifty-one
years. In accordance with his request his remains
were carried on a bier, the oldest citizens of New
Albany serving as pall-bearers, to Wesley Chapel,
where a funeral discourse was delivered to a large
congregation from Hebrews xi, 14. At the close
of the sermon the procession formed, all marching
on foot to the grave, where the funeral services
were read. Father Brown lived a long life of earn
est, consistent piety, and died respected by all who
knew him.

REV. CALVIN W. RUTER. 299

CHAPTER XXXVI.
REV. CALVIN W. RUTER.
All the efforts I have made to obtain informa
tion in regard to Mr. Ruter's early life; the place
of his birth; his training in childhood and youth;
when and where he was converted and united with
the Church, etc., have been unsuccessful. In at
tempting to write a sketch of him I am well aware
I can not do justice to his memory, or present such
a portrait of him as his great worth demands ; nev
ertheless, as he was so prominently connected with
the planting of Methodism in the State, and did so
much to lay the foundation of the Church deep and
broad, I can not consent to pass him by unnoticed,
for he was, in the language of Rev. D. M'Intire, in
a letter now before me, "one of the apostles of
Methodism in Indiana." As a tribute to the mem
ory of an able minister of the Lord Jesus this brief
sketch is presented, leaving to others who knew him
better, and who wield an abler pen, to write more
at large.
Calvin W. Ruter was born in one of the New
England States some time in the year 1790. In
youth he came to the State of Ohio. His surround
ings were such as to throw him principally upon

300 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
his own resources, which tended much to his devel
opment, physically and mentally. In early manhood
he performed some hard manual labor. Having
been converted, and having united with the Meth
odist Episcopal Church, he was licensed to preach,
and, according to the bound " Minutes of the Sev
eral Annual Conferences," he was received on trial
in the Ohio Conference in the Fall of 1818. His
first appointment was to Steubenville circuit, with
Samuel Hamilton and William Knox for his col
leagues, he being the junior preacher. At the close
of his second year in the Conference, in the Fall of
1820, he was admitted into full connection, ordained
deacon, and transferred to the Missouri Conference,
which embraced all of Indiana except Whitewater,
Lawrenceburg, and Madison circuits. Mr. Ruter
was appointed to Silver Creek circuit as preacher
in charge, with Job Baker for his colleague. This
was his introduction into the work in Indiana. The
circuit was large, covering the territory known as
" Clark's Grant." On this circuit he emphatically
made his mark, planting the Church in some locali
ties where it still continues to flourish and grow.
Samuel Hamilton, who had been his colleague on
his first circuit in Ohio, where their hearts had
been knit together like those of David and Jona
than, was now his presiding elder. This year a
camp meeting was held in the bounds of the cir
cuit, superintended by Hamilton, the presiding el
der, and Ruter, the preacher in charge. The

REV. CALVIN W. RUTER. 301
following account of that camp meeting is taken
from a sketch written by Rev. W. H. Goode, of
North Indiana Conference, which now lies before
me : " This camp meeting was held, perhaps, in Oc
tober. . . . One morning, looking out from their
tents, they discovered the whole face of the earth
covered with snow. [Rather chilling we should say
to their prospects.] But these men of God were
nothing daunted, and the tent-holders, too, were no
fair-weather Christians. The people hungered for
the Bread of Life; souls were there to be saved;
firmly they maintained their post in prayer and
supplication. God looked down upon the scene.
The sun melted away the snow, and the Word of
God melted the hearts of the people. A Pentecostal
scene ensued. Souls in large numbers were con
verted — the neighborhood was revolutionized. Al
most half a century has passed and still one of
the leading country churches of Southern Indiana
marks the spot. Many an aged pilgrim, the stead
fast fruit of that revival, is still on the way, sur
rounded by a godly household of the second and
third generations. Some half a dozen of the con
verts entered the Christian ministry."
Mr. Ruter continued to reside and labor in Indi
ana to the close of his useful life. He was, through
failing health, at different times compelled to take
a superannuated relation to his Conference; but
was, when his health would allow it, found in the
effective ranks. He filled some of the most im-

302 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
portant stations as pastor, and was for several years
presiding elder. He enjoyed the confidence of his
brethren in the ministry in a high degree, and was,
by them, elected three or four times to represent
them in the General Conference of the Church.
He was a member of the General Conference of
1844, which met in the city of New York, when
the celebrated cases of Bishop Andrew and Rev.
Francis A. Harding came before that body. Dur
ing his superannuation he filled several offices of
public trust honorably and acceptably to the people.
He was postmaster in the city of New Albany for
four years under the administration of President
Polk, after which he held the office of Register of
the Land-Office, at Indianapolis, for four years.
He did not allow these offices to interfere with his
attachment to the Church, nor his devotion to her
interests. Though superannuated he took a lively
interest in every thing that pertained to the pros
perity of Zion, and preached as often as his health
would allow. He was a man of fine appearance,
having a physical frame about six feet in hight,
well-proportioned, and a finely-developed forehead.
He was always dignified, and would, by his lofty
bearing, attract attention in any company or delib
erative body. Any one looking upon his noble
form would have been impressed that he was a man
of much more than ordinary intellect and talents.
His education was fair — above mediocrity. His ad
ministrative abilities were of the first class. He

REV. CALVIN W. RUTER. 303
was cautious, mild, prudent, firm. He understood
well the Discipline of the Church. His talents as
a preacher were of a high order. His voice was
pleasant, and at times of great compass. He knew
well how to use it. He could tell an incident with
great effect. In his sermons he was very pathetic,
and often moved his audience to tears. When in his
full vigor few men were more successful in preach
ing on popular occasions, such as camp meetings
and quarterly meetings. On camp meeting occa
sions he was a good commander, knowing well
how to direct the battle and use the forces he
had to the best advantage. Rev. W. H. Goode,
in his sketch from which we have already quoted,
speaking of Mr. Ruter as a preacher, says : " His
preaching was plain, clear, lucid ; always mak
ing out fairly what he took in hand; sound in
theology and rich in Christian experience, as well
as eminently practical. But his great strength
lay in his pathos and the melting appeals that
often closed his discourses. These were, at times,
overpowering, especially at camp meetings and
on popular occasions. At such times he ordi
narily left the pulpit broken down, prostrate in
bodily strength; but brought down the 'pillars'
of the temple with him." As a friend Mr. Ruter
was kind, generous, and true. Rev. J. A. Brouse,
of the South-Eastern Indiana Conference, in a com
munication which now lies before me, says : " My
acquaintance with brother Ruter commenced in the

304 INDIANA MISCELLANY.
Fall of 1832, which continued till his death. From
the time of our first acquaintance we kept up a reg
ular correspondence. We have been associated to
gether in the work of the ministry. He has been my
presiding elder, and I have been his. In all these
relations I ever found him a confidential friend and
safe adviser." The exact date of his death is not
now known to the writer, but was about 1859. He
died on Saturday, in the afternoon, at his residence
near Patriot, in Switzerland county. He had
preached a sermon in the forenoon characterized by
his usual power and efficiency. In the afternoon,
while engaged in shaving himself, he was attacked
by his old enemy, the heart disease, and fell upon
the floor a corpse. Thus passed away this distin
guished minister of the Lord Jesus. In the morn
ing of his last day on earth he cried, " Behold ! be
hold the Lamb!" and in the afternoon fell asleep in
Jesus. He and his compeers, Strange, Hamilton,
Wiley, Havens, and Armstrong, are now together
around the throne.

THE END.